- [ I g r R L ] -
http://www.incesttaboo.com/incestgrrl

[Story Name] Tina, younger/older
[Author] unknown
[Type] more family

From: MrDouble@ix


===============================================================================

               Chapter 1 - The lessons begin

===============================================================================

        Tina didn't know what to do.  She had let David lead her back
into the
storage shed knowing he wanted to "play doctor".  He'd told her that
he thought
she was cute, and that he thought she should have a boy friend. The
idea that
this older boy would be interested in her excited Tina, but then he'd
suggested
that if she want to be his girlfriend that she'd have to "do things".
At the
age of 11 Tina didn't know how to handle such a proposition. She knew
what the
nuns at Our Lady would tell her, but she wanted to find out what it
was like to
have a boyfriend.

        'Maybe all girls have to do this...', she thought to herself.

        "I promise, Tina.. I won't even touch you!  I just think you
have a
cute body, and I'd really like to see it.  Come on.. No one will ever
know!"

        'He thinks I'm cute!!', she thought.  "I don't know, David.
Are you
sure we won't get caught?"

        "Hey.. I know the perfect place.  Mr. Phillips shed.  He never
goes
back there, and besides.. he's not even home now!!"

        And so little pre-teen Tina, let herself be led back to the
shed behind
Jim Phillips house.  Once inside, David closed the door after them,
and turned
on the light.  The shed was musty and small, but there was a couch on
one side
and David promptly flopped down on it.

        "See.. Nice and private.  No one is gonna bother us in here.
So.. Why
don't you show me what you look like under those shorts!?"

        "I don't know...."

        "Hey, if you want to be my girlfriend you're gonna have to
loosen up a
little.  Heck the girls in my class do it all the time.  There's no
harm in
just doing a little Show-n-Tell, if you know what I mean!  Besides, I
think
you're really cute and I'll let you see what I got underneath my
pants, if you
want."

        "Do you really think I'm cute?"

        "Sure.... I like younger girls!!"

        He'd finally hit on the right combination of coaxing and
complimenting
to bend little Tina to his will.  She loved hearing him say she was
cute, even
when she knew that her little body had no curves or development at
all.  And
she was desperately curious to find out about BOYS!!  If this was the
price she
had to pay, then ... as long as there was no touching... Tina guessed
she could
go ahead.

        "Ok.. I guess.. But I want to see you too!!"

        "Hey.. no problem.  You go first and I'll be right behind
you!"

        Slowly, Tina unsnapped her shorts and pulled down the zipper.
She put
her thumbs in the waist band and pushed them down to her knees. She
stood there
a minute in her panties; hestitating before taking the last step to
showing
David her small, hairless cunny.

        "Go on, Tina.. I promise not to move from this couch.  Lemme
see!!!"

        And so she did.  Again her thumbs went into the waistband and
pushed
the panties down to her knees, revealing her hairless, plump cunt to
the 14
year old's gaze.

        "Oh MAN!  That's REAL NICE!"

        Almost as if on cue, the door to the shed was pulled open, and
Jim
Phillips stepped in...

        "I told you kids to stay out of my yard.. What's going on
here?"  He
was looking at right at Tina while she tried to quickly pull up her
panties and
shorts at the same time, making a bad job of it.

        "All right you two.  I think I have a pretty good idea of
what's
happening.  The both of you are in big trouble.  You got anything to
say for
yourselves?"

        David, who had just sat there the entire time, piped up with,
"We
weren't doing nothing.  I mean.. I didn't do anything.  We just sorta
wanted to
look.. I mean.. You're not gonna tell my parents, are you?  They'd
kill me if
they found out we were.. I mean.. My mom would get really mad, and my
dad
would.. "  He sputtered out at that point, and didn't look like he
could think
of anything more to say.

        Tina was too upset to say anything.  She had let David talk
her into
this.  "You'd like to be my girlfriend wouldn't you?", he'd said.
"Honest I
won't tell anyone.. all I want to do is look." He was 14, 3 years
older than
Tina, and the thought of an older boy being interested in Tina was too
much for
her to resist.  She had let him take her by the hand and lead her back
to that
shed. Tina started to sob.  She didn't want to cry, but knowing how
much
trouble she was in scared her and all she could think to do was cry.
Trying to
hold back the tears, her slender body started to shake.

        "All right.  Here's how it is.  David, you go home right this
instant.
I'm going to decide what to tell your parents; even IF I tell your
parents
after I talk to Tina here.  I'm going to see how far this goes, then
I'll get
take care of what to do about you."

        David didn't need any more prodding than that.  He was off in
a flash.
Mr. Phillips in turned back to Tina and put a hand on her shoulder.
"Ok, young
lady, I think you better come in the house and have a talk with me.
You're in
big trouble, and I think you know that, I just want to find out how
big."

        Tina was still shaking with barely stifled sobs.  Mr. Phillips
hand on
her shoulder guided her to the back door of the house and into his
living room.
 Once inside, he sat her down on the couch and left her there,
returning a few
seconds later with some tissues.

        "Ok, now I want to know what you thought you were doing out
there?", he
asked sitting down next to her on the couch.

        "Pl.. Please don't tell mu.. my parents, Mr. Phillips.  I
duh.. don't
know what they would do. I.. I..."  Tina broke out into sobs, and Mr.
Phillips
handed her another tissue and put his arm around the 11 year old's
shoulders.
He let her cry for a short time and then said, "Look, I don't want to
see you
in trouble.  But do want to know what you two were doing back there.
Now tell
me what happened."

        Tina again tried to hold back her tears.  "He told me I could
be his
girlfriend if I would go along with what he wanted.  He said he
wouldn't touch
me."

        "And did he touch you?"

        "No.  All he wanted to do was look.  And he wanted me to look
at him.
And so...  I thought it would be neat to be his girlfriend, and I
thought he
was older so it was ok and maybe I'd get to see his ..." And with that
she
stopped.  She didn't want to admit to her own curiosity.

        "I see.  And did you touch him?"

        "No.. He wanted to go someplace private and so he took me to
your shed.
 Then he said I had to go first.  I didn't want to, but he said it
would be ok.
 He wouldn't tell anyone.  He said that you weren't even home, and
that all he
wanted was to look. "

        "So you took your shorts and panties off for him."

        "Yeah... It was weird, but he said he would if I would. So I
di... I
did", and the sobbing started again.

        Mr. Phillips seemed to come to some sort of a decision at that
point.
Still keeping his arm around the crying little girl he said, "Ok,
Tina..  Hold
on.. Stop crying a minute... and I'll tell you what I'm going to do."
Tina
took a minute to compose herself.  And then looked up into Mr.
Phillips face.

        "You know you're in big trouble.  Your parents won't like what
I'm
going to have to tell them.  They'll probably hit the roof.  First
they'll
punish you, then probably go see David's parents and see that he gets
punished
too.", and he paused for a moment to let Tina's imagination fill in
the
appropriate blanks.  "Of course, I don't have to tell them anything if
you
would be willing to do for me what you did for David."

        Tina wasn't sure what she heard.  Her 11 year old brain said
that maybe
there was a way out of this mess and she wanted desperately to take
it, but she
wasn't quite sure what she had to do. "What do you mean?"

        "I mean that since you were willing to let David see you with
no
clothes on, then maybe, to get out of trouble, you'd be willing to do
the same
for me.  Your parents would never have to know anything about what
happened out
there.  You and I would have a little fun exploring each other and
then you
could go home as if nothing happened.  David won't tell.  He'd just
get himself
into trouble.  So.. what do you want to do.  Have me go tell your
parents that
I saw you naked in my shed with David, or cooperate with me and get
out of
trouble at the same time?"

        Tina was stunned.  With his arm around her, Mr. Phillips
seemed so
friendly and caring.  She didn't want to be in trouble with her
parents. It
wasn't so bad taking her clothes off for David.  Maybe Mr. Phillips
would let
her go if she did what he wanted.  "I don't know.", was all she could
say.

        Getting up off the couch Mr. Phillips heaved a big sigh.
"Look Tina.
Either you do what I want, or I tell your parents that both you and
David were
back there naked, and that you were using my shed to make-out. They'll
believe
me you know.  Both of you will deny it, but I'll stick by my story and
make
sure that you two both wind up in so much trouble that you'll never
hear the
end of it."  He started walking to the phone. "I can call them now and
march
you right home, if that's what you want."

        "NO!! Pleeeeaaaasssss...", Tina started crying again. She was
panicked,
knowing that her father would probably beat her black and blue. "I'll
do what
you want, but pleeeaasse don't call my parents."  She was sobbing
again.

        The grin spread across Mr. Phillips face slowly.  He wanted
this little
girl.  He had opened the shed door and seen her standing there and
WANTED her.
She was going to be doing alot more than a little strip tease before
he was
done with her.  He watched her cry for a minute.  Watched the way her
shoulders
shook; the way her flat chest moved with the sobs; the way her slender
legs
quivered in sympathy with the rest of her body.  He was going to have
a good
time today.

        "All right.  Come with me, and we can get this started."  She
looked at
him.  He was looking at her with a slight grin on his face.  Tina was
scared,
but the alternative was worse.  She stood up and walked over to him.
He put
his arm around her shoulders again.  "Come on up to the bed room and
we'll do
this right.  No need to hide out in the shed when there are more
comfortable
places to stretch out."  He held her tightly as he led her up to the
bed room.

        Tina was in a daze.  "Ok", she thought. "Maybe this won't be
so bad.
Maybe all I got to do is let him see me.  Maybe he'll let me see
him...", and
that same curiosity that got her in trouble in the first place popped
up again.
 Tina lived in a house with 4 other people. Her mother and father, and
her 2
sisters; Mary her 9-year old sister, and Lisa her 7 year old sister.
Her
mother and father were quite strict with the girls; her father
sometimes to
strict.  More than once he had beaten each of the girls and her
mother; usually
after he had been drinking.  They had all learned when to avoid him.

        Jim Phillips didn't take Tina to his bedroom. Instead he led
her to the
special room that he had set up just for this occasion. It had a bed
all right,
but it also had his video set up and other accessories that he used
when
filming swinger videos with his other swinging friends.  Jim had long
ago
developed a taste for filming people while having sex, and frequently
participating in the films when another man was needed.  He was going
to make a
very special film today.  He opened the door and led Tina in.  Sitting
her on
the edge of the bed and then turning around to close the door.  With
his back
to the little girl, he stepped over to the video equipment controls
and turned
on the camera's but left the monitors off.  Tina was completely
unaware that
now, every angle of the room was being recorded.

        "Ok, Tina", he said, turning away from the controls to the 2
video
cameras.  When he saw here fearful expression he walked over to the
bed and put
his arm around her.  "Look, I don't want you to be afraid or nervous.
You're a
very pretty young girl, and I'm sure lots of boys have tried to do
with you
what David did.  Right?", he asked, putting one hand on her cheek and
turning
her face to look at his.

        "uh.. No.  I've never done that before and he said he would be
my boy
friend and that he'd never tell."  She was surprised because Mr.
Phillips was
looking at her with real concern.  And she hadn't missed his calling
her a
'pretty girl'.

        "Really, I'm surprised.  Your getting to the age where boys
are going
to be interested in you, like David.  I guess your parents have told
you
everything you need to know about boys and growing up right?"  As he
said this
he started to caress her cheek with one hand while massaging her back
with the
other.

        "uh.. No... I mean.. My parents won't talk about anything like
that.
We even had a class at school, you know.. And my parents were supposed
to sign
this form that the school sent home, but they wouldn't. They said it's
wrong to
teach that stuff in schools, so I didn't get to go to that class."
Tina was
starting to like the way Mr. Phillips was touching her.  His large
hands on her
back and cheek felt warm and caring.

        "Oh.", he said sounding real surprised.  "If you haven't had
any
experience at all, then maybe I better send you home right now, and
give your
parents a good talking too.  They should know that a young girl,
especially one
as pretty as you, should be taught some things before she gets too
old.  Maybe
I should give them a call right now and tell them what happened, I
mean if I
explained that you didn't know any better, then they would know it was
their
fault for not teaching you the things you need to know....", he let
that trail
off, and made as if to get up.

        "NO... Please.. Don't call my parents.  My Dad would kill me.
They
don't believe in that stuff.  All they would do is beat me and I don't
know
what else...."  Tina was panicked again.  Whatever happened she didn't
want her
parents to hear about any of this.  "I'll do whatever you want, but
please
don't tell my parents."

        These were the words Jim Phillips was waiting to hear.  He
acted like
he had to think about it for a minute, and then heaved a big sigh as
if
relenting to the poor 11 year old girl.  "All right, Tina.  I won't
tell them,
but you still have to do what I want."

        "I'll do anything", she said with real relief.

        "All right, but as of right now, I guess I'm going to have to
be your
teacher.  Someone has to tell you about all the things you need to
know.  And
there are lots of things I can tell you that you won't hear in any
class in
school.  There are lots of things that society, your parents, and the
schools
don't want kids your age to know, but which are really important.
Would you
like that?  Do you want me to teach you about your body and sex?"

        "Yeah", she said.  Tina was thinking that Mr. Phillips must
really care
if he wants to teach me something.

        Jim got off the bed and walked over to an over stuffed chair
in the
corner of the room.  He sat down in it and said, "That's not good
enough Tina.
I have to be sure of what you want.  You have to tell me what you
want.  I want
you to say, 'Please teach me all about sex.'  I want you to ask me
real sweet."

        "uh.. Please teach me all about sex", she said with some
hesitation.

        "No.. that's not good enough.  You don't sound like you mean
it. Try
again.. Only this time.. say 'My name is Tina West, I'm 11 years old
and I want
to learn all about sex.'"

        "My name is Tina West, I'm 11 years old and I want to learn
all about
sex."

        "Very good.  Now say, "I want to take all my clothes off for
you and
show you what a pretty little girl I am."

        "I want to take my clothes off for you and show you what a
pretty
little girl I am."  Tina couldn't believe how easy it was to say these
things.
It didn't seem so bad now that Mr. Phillips was across the room. That
made it
easier to say the words, but part of her wanted to feel his arm around
her
again, and have him touch her cheek some more.

        "Good girl, Tina.  Now stand up and take off your shirt."

        Now she hesitated again.  "Go ahead Tina, you said you wanted
to." And
so the little girl reached up with both hands and started unbuttoning
her
blouse.  She was embarrassed because she knew that under the shirt
was.. well..
nothing.  Her breasts had not started to grow much at all.  They just
stood out
as small bumps.  She was worried that Mr. Phillips would be
disappointed.  "Go
on.. unbutton it and drop it on the floor."

        Jim Phillips was watching the little girl closely.  Her hands
trembled
as she unbuttoned her pale blue blouse.  When she got the last button
undone,
she paused and looked at him.  He just nodded.  So she eased it off
her
shoulders and let it fall to the floor.  Phillips already had a
hard-on, but
watching this gorgeous little girl strip for him made it throb in his
pants.
She stood in front of him.  4 feet 2 inches tall, her light blond hair
reaching
just to her shoulders which were slender and trembling.  Her tits were
just
little buds on her chest. Her figure almost straight with a slight
curve at the
waist.  Her blue shorts were not filled out at all and her legs were
slender
down to her sneakers.  She stood there, her hands fidgeting, wanting
to cover
her chest, but knowing there was nothing to cover.  Phillips loved it.

        "That's real nice, Tina.  I told you you were a very pretty
girl. Turn
around so I can see you from all sides."

        Tina slowly turned around.  And Phillips longed to touch her
smooth
skin, but not yet.

        "All right, now I want you to take off your shorts, but leave
your
panties on."

        "Should I take off my shoes and sox?", she asked.

        "Yes, sweetheart."

        "Ok.."  Tina sat on the bed and undid her sneakers, letting
them fall
on the floor next to her blouse.  Her soxes followed. Again she
hesitated.  Mr.
Phillips was watching her, and she knew she had to do it, so she put
her thumbs
in the waist of her blue shorts and pulled them down to her ankles
where she
stepped out of them.  She stood there in her white cotton panties,
suddenly
shivering even though it wasn't cold.

        'Gawd.. she's gorgeous', Jim thought as again he told her to
turn
around so he could see all sides of her.  "Ok, Tina, now I want you to
take off
your panties and stand straight and tall so I can get a good look at
you."

        Tina hesitated one last time.  This was it.  She had done it
for David,
and he hadn't been as nice as Mr. Phillips.  He'd been in a real
hurry, and he
made her do it in a dirty old shed.  Mr. Phillips is actually kind of
nice.
And with that thought she hooked her fingers into her white cotton
panties and
pushed them down to her ankles.  Then she stood up and faced the older
man so
he could see that she really would do anything he wanted.

        Jim Phillips could not believe his eyes.  The little girl
stood there
and actually smiled at him.  Her little pussy was totally bare, not a
hair on
it.  Her chest was almost flat, and her figure almost completely
straight.  Her
hips were slender, almost skinny.  She couldn't have weighed more than
85
pounds, and she looked fantastic to him.  And she was smiling at him,
shyly,
but it was there.  His hard-on was ready to pop out of his pants, but
he wanted
to be sure to get some more video without him in the picture, so he
had to wait
to go to her for a just a little longer.

        "Turn around, Tina.  Let me see your pretty little bottom.
That's
right.  Bend over for me and touch your toes.  Hold it just like
that." The
girl had turned around and was now bent over with her butt toward Jim.
He ass
was wide open, there was no spare flesh to obscure her little shit
hole.  Her
small, clean pussy lips pouted from between her legs. "Oh.. you're
beautiful."

        Tina couldn't understand why Mr. Phillips liked looking at her
so much.
 She didn't have any tits, and her body hadn't started to change like
some of
the other girls in her Jr. High School class.  She felt weird to be
bent over
showing Mr. Phillips her bottom, but she sort of got a thrill out of
it too.
She spread her legs a little so she could look between them and see
his face.
He was leaning forward in his chair and his eyes were glued to her
bottom.  He
seemed to be breathing heavy and maybe sweating a little, though the
room
wasn't hot.

        "Now lay down on the bed Tina and spread your legs out.  I
want to see
if you've matured at all.  That's it.  No.. face me, now lay on your
back pull
you knees up a little and spread them as wide as you can."

        Tina laid down on the bed and pointed her feet to Mr.
Phillips. She
laid down on her back an drew her knees up and started to do as the
man told
her.  But once more she hesitated.  She had never felt so exposed.
She was
going to let him see her cunny, and even she had not seen it that
much.  It
always seemed so wrong to look at herself there to closely.  She
froze.

        "Tina.  You want to do it for me don't you."

        "Uh huh"

        "Say that you do.  Say 'I want to spread my legs for you'."

        "I want to spread my legs for you."

        "Ok.  now do it.  Please.  I really think your pretty and want
to see
all of you."

        That did it.  Tina lifted her knees again and slowly spread
her legs
until she was completely open to Mr. Phillips.  The little girls pussy
was
small but beautiful.  Her hairless outer lips spread slightly as she
pulled her
legs apart.  Her pink inner regions could just barely be seen.  Her
clitoris
was prominent at the top of her small pink slit. Her legs trembled as
the
little 11 year old held herself open to this 42 year old man.  Jim
Phillips
swallowed hard.  His boner was rock hard now.  He couldn't take any
more.  He
had to touch this little girl.

        He got up out of his chair and stood by the bed looking down
at the
spread out little girl.  She had put her hands behind her head and was
looking
up at him, uncertain.  Jim started to unbutton his shirt, not saying
anything.
Tina watched him.  To uncertain to move.  When he dropped his shirt,
he said,
"Tina, you want me to teach you what you need to know, right?"

        "Uh huh.."

        "I need to touch you, and look at you to see if you've
developed. You
want me to do that, right?"

        "Uh huh.."

        "Not good enough, Tina.  Say 'Please look at me and touch me
on my
pussy.'"

        "My what?"

        "Your pussy, Tina.  That beautiful little slit you have
between legs.
What do you call it?"

        "Uh.. I always called it my cunny."

        "Ok, then I want you to say, 'Please look at my cunny.  Please
touch my
cunny.  Please."

        "Please look at my cunny.  Please touch my cunny.  Please"

        Jim Phillips didn't hesitate.  He sat down between the little
girls
legs.  When she started to react by closing her legs, he grabbed an
ankle in
each hand and held them wide apart.  His hands easily fit all the way
around
her ankles.  He held her there until she realized that she was not
going to be
able to cover up her small "cunny" and then let go of her legs. He
leaned down
until her small hairless pussy was only inches from his face.  He just
sat
there looking at her pussy, then he reached up and touched her
clitoris.  The
reaction was immediate.  Tina's body stiffened and she began to
tremble again.
Not from excitement, not yet, but from fear and the strangeness of
having a man
touch her for the first time.

        Tina could feel his breath on the smooth skin of her cunny.
She had
raised her head and was looking at Mr. Phillips, but all his
concentration was
on her little hole.  When he touched her it was like and electric
shock.  She
was scared all over again.  What was he going to do to her?  He let
his whole
hand cover her cunny.  His large warm hand easily covered her.  He
began to
move his hand over her.  First between her legs then slowly up her
body to her
chest; then back and forth over the little bumps that would someday be
her
breasts; finally back down her body to her cunny.

        Jim Phillips loved what he was seeing and feeling.  He had
touched her
clit with is finger and felt her jerk.  Then he covered her tiny pussy
with his
hand so he could feel the whole thing.  It was so smooth and soft to
his touch.
 The smell that he caught was heaven.  Pure virgin little girl.  He
rubbed her
pussy with his whole hand for a second and then slowly pushed it up
her body,
feeling the wonderful hairlessness of her mound. He pushed on up,
feeling her
ribcage and reached her right breast.  It was just a tiny mound,
barely enough
to squeeze between two fingers. It turned him on.  He moved to the
other
breast, another small bump on the girls chest.  She was really
trembling now.
Her breath was quick and he felt the rise and fall of it under her
little
titties.  She was really nervous and her body made small jerks that
she could
not control.  He loved it.  He stroked upper body for a while,
reaching up to
her neck and putting his whole hand around the front for a second.
Then he
brought his hand back down, across her flat belly, across her totally
hairless
mound, back to her little pussy where he began to, very gently, rub
her
clitoris with one finger.

        "Tina, you are beautiful.  And I'm going to teach you things
about your
body and about my body that you need to know.  You shouldn't be
ashamed of it,
God gave you a very pretty little body, and a very pretty little
cunny, and I'm
going to show you what little girls and men can do with each other.
You want
that, I know you do because you said so.  First, I want to know
something.  Do
you ever play with yourself, do you ever play with your cunny?"

        "Nuh.. No.  I uh.. I heard it was bad.  I uh.. never tried."
Her fear
caused her to stumble over her words.  It just turned Jim Phillips on
all the
more.

        "Ok, well, I'm going to rub you now and show you how good it
can feel.
It's not a bad thing.  God gave this body and he wants you to enjoy
it, like a
gift.  Lay back and try to relax.  I know this is strange to you, but
if you
relax you will like it, and you'll learn more."  As he was saying this
he
started to rub her small clit harder.  Her reaction was immediate.
Tina
dropped her head back and stared at the ceiling. Automatically her
legs started
to close, but Jim put up one hand and kept her little cunt open to
him.  After
a few seconds of rubbing, Jim said, "Now that feels good, doesn't it?"

        "Uh huh.."

        "Say it.  Say 'It feels good when you rub my cunny.'"

        "It feels ga. good when you rub my cunny"

        "Good girl.  Do you want me to rub harder?  Do you want me to
make you
feel good?"

        "Uh.. huh.. I want....", but she didn't know how to complete
the
sentence.  She knew she was going to have to ask for what her body was
starting
to want.  Mr. Phillips finger was stroking her little clit, and it was
beginning to feel good, but he kept the pressure light so that she
wanted him
to do it harder.

        "Say, 'Please rub my little cunny harder.  Please make me feel
good."

        "Please rub my little cunny harder. Please make me feel good."

        Jim Phillips started to rub the 11 year olds hairless pussy in
earnest.
 He could tell that she was starting to feel something other than
nervous.  Her
slender body still spasmed, but now he could tell it was in response
to his
finger on her young cunt, and not the nervousness of exposing her
little cunt
to a grown man.

        Tina didn't know what she was feeling.  She tried to
categorize the
feelings in her mind.  She felt the man's breath on her skinny legs
and cunny.
She felt his finger spreading her hairless lips and rubbing up and
down.  She
felt a little wetness at the bottom of her cunny and didn't know what
it was.
But there was another feeling she had never felt before.  It was
getting
stronger, and she didn't know what it was. She felt a little scared,
but she
didn't want it to stop.  Her breathing started to match the man's
strokes.
Coming in short little gasps.

        "Uh Uh Uh Uh Uh Uh...."

        Jim heard the little sounds escaping from this little girl.
He saw how
her breathing became more rapid.  He could feel her little pussy
starting to
get wet, and knew that he was turning her on.  She was going to come,
and he
was going to be the one to give her her first orgasm. Tina started to
move her
head from side to side.  Her silky blond hair spreading out around
her.
Propped up on one elbow, his other hand busy in the little girls cunt,
he could
watch all of her quiver with her building orgasm.  He watched her
little breast
nubs rise and fall as her breathing became more rapid.  He watched the
flush
start in her neck and work down into her chest.  He saw her knees
moving in and
out slightly with each stroke of his fingers in her now wet little
pussy. He
saw her that she didn't know what to do with her hands so that they
danced
around next to her body, sometimes gripping the air hard when he
increased the
pressure of his strokes.  Yeah.. Any second, Tina was going to come
big time.

        Tina didn't know what was happening.  Something was going to
happen,
but she didn't know what.  All the fear was still there, but it wasn't
important anymore.  All her concentration was on the little area
between her
legs that was giving her these strange feelings. She wasn't even aware
of her
head moving back and forth, of her hands starting to grip the sheets.
She
didn't know that she had started to move her bottom in rhythm with the
man's
strokes so that she could get more pressure.  She wanted... She
wanted...  She
didn't know what!!

        Suddenly, Tina's world went pure white.  The orgasm hit her
and she had
not clue what it was.  Wave after wave of pleasure hit her. Her whole
body
spasmed with each wave.  She closed her eyes and rode it.  Totally
scared,
Totally in pleasure.  She had no name for it, and it went on forever.
It was
the most powerful thing she had ever felt, and the waves just kept
hitting and
hitting.

        When Tina came, Jim Phillips thought he was going to cum in
his pants.
The little girl's cum was so strong that she lost complete control of
her body.
 Her legs went straight out.  Her head jerked back and forth with each
spasm.
Her little belly went taught, and her flat chest flushed red.  Her
little cunt
was spasming, the lips pushing out in rhythm with her orgasm.  She
lost control
of her voice and made moaning, crying noises with each spasm.

        "Nuhhh Nuhh Nuhh Nuhh Nuhh Nuhh Nuhhhhhhhhhh aaaaaag.."

        She bucked under his hand and Jim kept stroking her now
soaking wet
pussy.  He loved to see her out of control.  He knew that he was going
to be
able to get this little girl to do anything now that he had shown her
a little
of what her body could do.

        "Guh Guh... Guh...   Guhhhhhhhhhaaaaaaa....."  The waves of
pleasure
finally began to subside.  Tina's taught body began to relax. She
could feel
all the muscle that had spasmed begin to release themselves and she
began to
wonder what had happened.  She lay for a second, aware of Mr. Phillips
hand on
her cunny, now just lightly stroking, the small waves of pleasure
still coming,
but now much less intense.  She opened her eyes and raised her head to
look at
Mr. Phillips.  "Wha.. What happened?"

        "You came, sweetheart.  You had an orgasm.  Your body reacted
just like
it was supposed to when a man plays with your little cunny.  Lay back
and
relax, and I'll explain it to you."  Tina was all to happy to take his
advice,
though she was sorry when he took his hand off her little hole.  She
lay back
and closed her eyes, just enjoying the sensations of her body coming
down off
her first orgasm.

        Jim Phillips got off the bed and undid his pants.  He dropped
them to
the floor.  He left his underwear on, though they were bulging in
front with
his erection.  He took one of Tina's ankles and closed her legs.  She
was
completely limp.  She didn't even open her eyes.  He laid down next to
her on
the bed and then pulled her hot, sweating body next to his.  At this
she opened
her eyes.

        Tina heard Mr. Phillips moving around, and relaxed when he put
her legs
together.  She was relaxed and could think of nothing but the pleasure
she had
felt.  But when she felt him lay next to her on the bed and put an arm
around
her waist and pull her tight to him, her eyes flew open.  She could
feel his
hard body next to hers.  Her head was under his chin, and the hair on
his chest
was close to her face.  She could smell his sweat, which was not
unpleasant.
And she could feel his hard thing pressing into her hip.  It felt
large, but
she knew without looking that he was not naked, so she cocked her head
and
looked up into his eyes.

        "Tina, what you had is called an orgasm.  Women have orgasms
when they
get sexually excited.  It's kind of a convulsion that feels very good.
It's a
sign that you are totally turned on.  Do you understand what I'm
saying?"

        "Uh humm"

        "Men have orgasms too.  But when a man has an orgasm, certain
things
happen that are different.  Tina, do you know what a man's sexual
organs are
called?"

        "Umm.. I never knew until I say my baby cousin getting his
diaper
changed, they called it his wiener."

        "Ok.. For now I'm going to use your words so you understand
what I'm
saying, because there are some big words you should know.  The first
is
ejaculation.  When a man has an orgasm he has what is called an
ejaculation.
It means that a cream comes out of his wiener.  Now this cream is very
special.
 This cream is what the man give the woman to make her have a baby.
When the
man ejaculates, the cream comes out of his wiener, and it feels very
good to
the man.  Just as good as your orgasm felt to you.  Do you understand
so far?"

        "Uh huh"

        "Ok.. I want to make sure you understand.  Tell me what
happens when a
man has an orgasm."

        "Uh.. When a man has a orgasm, he .. uhh, his wiener makes
cream, he
uhh.. ejack...uhh.."

        "Ejaculates."

        "Ejaculates.", Tina said, repeating in earnest what Mr.
Phillips was
telling her.  He really wanted to teach her.  And she could feel his
wiener
throbbing against her every time she had to answer a question.

        "Right.  But the cream isn't 'made' in the man's wiener the
cream is
made in a special organ called the testicles.  These hang below the
man's
wiener.  The cream comes from them.   Now the cream has a special name
too..
it's called semen.  The semen is made in the testicles and comes out
through
the man's wiener.  Do you understand that?"

        "Uhhh... The cream.. seem .. uh.. semen comes out of the mans
wiener
when he ejaculates.  It comes from the testy.. I don't know."

        Tina was trying to learn what Jim Phillips was telling her.
It turned
him on to have a naked littel pre-teen old girl held tight next to him
trying
to repeat his sex lessons.  He loved to hear her combination of
correct and
kiddy words to describe what he was telling her.

        "Ok.. That's ok.. You will.  Maybe the best thing to do is
just to show
you some video's that will help explain it.  I have some that shows
men having
orgasms with girls.  Let me show them to you.  He reached up to the
headboard,
his body arching over hers.  For a second his chest was over her face,
pushing
down on her, and his hot cock was pressed into her lower belly.  Tina
got a
little scared, but he just a quickly took his weight off her and
returned to
her side.  He had the remote control for his video equipment.

        He had done the reach over Tina on purpose.  He wanted to feel
her
small body under him.  He wanted to push his penis hard onto her and
feel her
reaction.  She had stiffened a bit, but not to much. Good, she was
accepting
the strangeness of this new situation. "Come here.. Prop up on the
bed. No,
come over next to me.."  She snuggled closer. "That's right.  Now
watch these
pictures and you'll understand what I'm talking about."

        He hit the remote, and the TV at the foot of the bed came on.
He hit
it again and the VCR started playing the tape he had already loaded in
anticipation of this "lesson".  The tape was kiddie porn, totally
illegal, but
totally perfect for this occasion.  Jim wanted to show Tina that it
was all
right for 42 year old men to have sex with little girls Tina's age,
and
younger.  He wanted Tina to believe that for that was what he had in
mind.  The
first scene started.  It wasn't one that Jim had filmed, but it was
perfect for
this lesson.  As Tina watched, Jim let his hand wander over her body,
back to
her hairless little cunt, and he started to massage her again.. very
slowly.

        Tina could not believe what she saw on the screen.  There was
a little
girl, not much older than her, and she was completely naked sitting on
the edge
of a bed, with her legs spread wide.  She was holding the lips of her
hairless
cunny apart, and Tina could see the pink inside.  This was the first
time Tina
had ever gotten to see one like this, but the scene did not last very
long.
The girl seemed to look up at someone off camera, then she looked at
the camera
and said, "My name is Debbie Edwards.  I'm 10 years old, and I want to
learn
about sex.  I uhhh..", and the girl looked off camera and nodded her
head, then
she looked back at the camera.  "I uhhh want to show you what a good
little
girl I am and uhh..." Again she looked for direction. "What a good
girl I am
and how I can use my mouth."  She looked off camera to the left again,
but then
looked right.  Just then a man walked into the picture.  You could
only see him
from the middle of his chest down, but his cock was in full view.

        Jim Phillips froze the picture at this point.  "That's what a
man's
wiener looks like Tina, see.  And the part under it is the testicles."
Tina's
eyes were glued to the screen.  She had only gotten a glimpse of David
in the
shed, but this was unbelievable.  It was big, and strange looking.  It
sorta
stuck out from the man's body pointed directly at the little girl in
the
picture.  That was the other thing Tina could not believe.  This
little girl
was YOUNGER than Tina.  She was only 10 and she didn't look scared at
all by
the naked man standing in front of her.

        The picture unfroze, and the man walked over to stand right in
front of
the girl.  He rubbed his cock with one hand and reached out to out the
other
behind the girls head.  He pulled on her head, and she let him lean
her forward
until his cock brushed her lips.  Tina was stunned.  This girl didn't
seem to
mind that the man was touching her mouth with his wiener.  The man's
cock was
growing.  It was getting longer as he slowly moved it against the
girls face.
The girl was looking at his cock, and then up at his face.  "That's a
good
girl... That's a good girl.. Now open your mouth really wide..."  You
could
hear the man's voice even though his face was off camera.  The little
girl
looked up at the man and opened her mouth.  The man rubbed his penis
around her
lips one time and then slowly pulled her head down onto his huge cock.
Again,
Jim froze the picture.

        "Tina, what do you think of that?", he asked.

        "Uhh.. I don't know.. She's younger than me and.. What is he
doing to
her?"

        "He's showing her one of the best ways for a girl to give a
man
pleasure.  There are lots of things that girls and men can do together
to give
pleasure to each other.  Watch.. I want you to see what a man's orgasm
looks
like.  Debbie is going to really turn him on, and then he's going to
ejaculate
so you can see it.  Watch..."  And he unfroze the picture.

        Tina watched as little Debbie's head was pulled down on the
man's huge
wiener.  The little girls mouth was totally stretched, and the man was
so large
that most of his organ wouldn't fit into her mouth.  The man started
to move
the little girls head back and forth on his cock. He had taken the one
hand off
his cock and now had both of them on her head.  "Good girl... Good
girl.... Oh,
yeah..Come on.. Just a little deeper.." His hips were starting to
sway.  At one
point the girl reached up with her small hand and started to hold the
man's
cock, but another hand reached in from off camera and pulled it back
down to
her lap.  "Just your mouth, sweetheart.  We want to use your mouth.
No hands,
sweetheart. That's a good girl.  We're gonna fuck you in the mouth, so
keep
your hands in your lap like we told you, ok sweetheart?"   The 10 year
old
dropped her hand back to her lap and tried to nod her assent, but the
man was
starting to thrust harder into her mouth.  Tina couldn't believe what
she was
seeing. The girl started to wince as the man pulled harder on her
head.
Suddenly, another man was behind the girl on the bed.  His large cock
at the
back of her head.  He reached down and put both his hands on the back
of little
Debbies head and started pushing her mouth even harder onto the man in
front.
"Good girl.. Good girl.. Open up.. Come on.. Open up for me.  I'm
gonna shove
it all the way into your face, Debbie.  Oh God, your mouth is good.  I
can feel
your throat, baby.  Open your throat for me.  Ohhh you little bitch..
Come on..
TAKE IT!!"  The man in front was pulling on Debbie's hair.  His cock
was almost
all the way into the little girl when he thrust.  The girls hands were
moving,
but again, another off camera hand came in and stopped her from
reaching up.
Debbie winced each time her mouth was filled.  Tears were forming at
the corner
of her eyes.  Tina did not believe that the little girl was enjoying
this. The
man thrust hard and held her head down on his cock.  Debbie started to
gag, and
the spasms in her throat seemed to turn the man on all the more.  The
man
behind her was pushing her head forward even as she gagged and
twisted, her
face impaled on the huge cock.  He pulled his cock out of her mouth.
"Tell me
you want me to cum.. Tell me you want it in your face..."  The little
girl
looked up at the man, and to Tina's amazement said.. "Please shoot in
my face.
Please shoot in my face.  Please shoot in my face."  The girl repeated
it over
and over like it was a line she had been taught.  The man stroked his
cock
once, twice, and then a blast of cum shot from the end of his dick.
It landed
on Debbies forehead and started to drip down into one eye.  Debbie had
winced
when this first splash of come had hit, but the man behind her held
her in
place and tilted her head back.  "Open your mouth...Arrrgghh..Open
your fucking
mouth...."  Debbie did as she was told and the next blast from the
mans cock
hit her in the nose.  The man shot cream all over the little girls
face. It hit
her in the cheek.  It hit her in the chin.  It went in her mouth.  It
dripped
down her throat and her flat chest.  It kept coming for a long time.
Finally,
thought it didn't seem like the man had stopped shooting his cream, he
pushed
his cock back into the little girls mouth and slammed it home one more
time.
Causing the cream in her mouth to drip out the sides and down her
cheeks.

        When he pulled his cock out of her mouth, the man behind her
pulled on
her head, and laid her flat on the bed.  He then straddled her chest
and
started to jerk off in the little girls face.   Her arms were pinned
to her
sides, and the weight of the man on her chest made it hard for little
Debbie to
breath, but she kept up her line, all the while looking into the face
of the
man who was about to spray her with cum. "Please shoot in my face...
Please
shoot in my face.. Please shoot in my face...." "Ohhh.. Here it comes
you
little cunt.. Open your mouth... Oh... Ohh...  Openn...
AAAAAAARRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGHHHHHHH."  The first blast from this man shot
right into
the 10 year olds mouth.  She closed her mouth and Tina could see that
she was
swallowing the man's cream. The second shot hit her in the bottom of
the chin,
and dripped down either side of her neck and into her hair.  She
opened her
mouth again, but the man was to oblivious to aim.  He sprayed cum all
over her
face and hair. Debbie moved her face from side to side a little, all
the while
keeping her mouth open and her tongue out.  When the man was done, he
got off
the little girl and wipe her face with his finger tips.  They came
away all
sticky and he proceeded to wipe them off on the little girls chest,
where her
tits would grow someday.  "There you go baby.. Good girl... That'll
make your
tits grow big, you know.."  He sat her up so that she was on the edge
of the
bed again.  She looked tired and her hand came up to run the cum on
her face.
She looked up at a voice off camera, "You liked that didn't you
Debbie?"

        "Uh huh...", was all the girl on the screen could say.

        "You like the taste of cum don't you?  Come on, sweetheart,
smile.  You
just got a nice load of cum all over you."

        "Uh huh.." Tina could not believe what she was seeing.  This
little
girl who just seconds ago didn't look to happy had started to smile
for whoever
was behind the camera.  Cream was dripping off her chin and hitting
her
hairless pussy.  A hand again reached in from off camera and rubbed
the cream
on her cheek.  He then held it out just in front of her face.

        "Go on.. lick it off, you know it's good for you.."

        Debbie leaned forward and sucked the end of the man's finger
into her
mouth.  The finger went back for more.  Drips of rapidly cooling semen
were
disappearing into the mouth of this little girl and the man kept
wiping off her
cheeks, forehead and neck.  Finally he wiped his hand off on her
chest, and the
hand left the picture.   The camera started to close in on the girls
face.  And
the picture froze with little Debbie's cum-covered face smiling into
the
camera.

        "Tina, that's what it looks like when a man ejaculates.  The
cream is
called semen or cum.  When the man shoots his semen he is having an
orgasm,
just like you had.  The semen is what the man gives a women to make a
baby,
only it has to be done a special way.  The semen comes from the man's
testicles, remember you saw them in the picture. Do you understand
now?"

        Tina had been nodding her head while Jim made his explanation.
She
still didn't know what to make of it.  She looked up at him and said,
"I guess
so..."

        "It's ok, if you don't completely understand, I have some more
pictures
to show you.  I always thought that seeing and then doing were the
best ways to
learn anything.  You do want to learn about sex, right?"

        "Uh huh.."

        "Ok, good.  Let me show you some more pictures of girls making
men have
orgasms, and then you'll get a clearer idea before you try it."

        These last words '..before you try it.' made Tina start, but
the TV was
running again and Tina quickly forgot the phrase watching incredible
sights on
the screen.

        Jim Phillips had put together a montage of scenes from alot of
different porn that he had collected and made.  Much of it was kiddie
porn, but
some of it was mature women really enjoying sex with 1, 2 or 5 men at
the same
time. None of the scenes had any fucking. It was all either
masturbation or
oral sex. He wanted Tina to get the idea that everyone was doing it
EXCEPT her.
 The first short scene showed a little girl, about 12, jerking off a
man lying
on his back.  When he came the girl kept stroking his cock.  Finally
she got on
her hands and knees and bent her head to lick the cum off his belly.
The next
scene showed a man at least 50 and a girl, about 18, really getting it
on.  He
was jerking her off while she sucked him.  "I'm cumming.. I'm
cumming...
I...I...I'M CUMMMMmmmmmubbb..."  Her words were cut off as she thrust
the man's
cock in her mouth.  A few seconds later, the man pulled his cock out
and jerked
off on her tits.  The scene ended with the girl rubbing the cum into
her tits
like her life depended on it.  The next scene showed 4 men standing
around a
girl of about 13.  They were jerking on their cocks, and the girl was
moving
her head from one to the next, jerking them off and rubbing their
dicks against
her face. One after the other the men exploded on the her.  Some hit
her face,
but most of it dripped down her chest where her tits were just
starting to take
on a nice shape.  They all helped her massage it into her skin until
she
glistened from neck to pussy in a coating of jism.  The scenes went on
and on
like that.

     Tina was amazed.  Before today she had never seen a naked man,
and
didn't know anything about sex.  Now she was seeing more of it than
most people
see in a year or more.  And all the people seemed to be really
enjoying it.
She saw girls from 7 to 23 having orgasms like the one she had.  She
saw men
ejaculating semen on faces, big round tits, flat chests, bellies,
hairy and
hairless cunnies.  She saw men licking girls cunnies. Girls licking
men's
wieners.  She saw a little 7 year old kissing a man's testicles while
he jerked
off and ejaculated in her hair.  She saw it all... and the scenes
ended with
the people smiling!!  When the tape ended she was so stunned that she
missed
the first words that Mr. Phillips said.

        " ..... look like fun, Tina?"

        "Huh.. What?"

        "I said, didn't that look like fun?"

        "I.. uh.. I don't know.  I mean.. yeah.. I mean, they all
seemed to
like it and all, but... It was kinda gross...  I mean.. Those men kept
squirting their semen all over ... I mean.. It looked kinda gross."

        "Well, Tina, I can understand how you would feel that way
having never
been told about sex, but, well there are some things they didn't even
tell you
friends in that special class.  You see, when a person matures,  when
they
reach puberty, there are things called hormones that make the body
develop.
You know.. the hormones cause a girls breast to grow, and the hair to
grow on
your cunny.  If you had been allowed to go to that class they would
have told
you that, but what they wouldn't have told you is that your body only
makes so
much hormone, and then it stops.  That's when your body stops
developing.  Flat
chested girls didn't have much hormone in their bodies, so their
breasts didn't
grow very far.  The more hormones in the body the more a girl
develops. The
biggest secret of all is that there are hormones in a man's semen.  If
you want
bigger breasts and you need more hormones, you can get it from a man's
semen.
That's why you saw those girls, and the women with tit's rubbing it
all over
their breasts.  They want to look prettier.  Do you understand Tina?
A man's
semen helps a girl develop a prettier body.  You want to be prettier,
don't you
Tina?"

        "Yeah.. I'd like to be a model someday."

        "Well, a man's semen can help you do that.  That's why all
those men
kept squirting on all those girls.  The girls want them too.  Now,
having seen
all that do you understand about the way a man has an orgasm; Do you
understand
what ejaculation means, what semen is and where it comes from?"

        "Yeah.. I guess..."

        "Good.  Now I want to explain some more about how a girl has
an orgasm.
 Would you like for me to give you another orgasm, Tina?"

        "Yeah.  I'd love that.  It was neat."

        "Ok.. lay out flat and I'll explain what I'm doing.  Look at
my face
while I do it.  I want to see your pretty face when you cum again."

        "Cum?"

        "Yeah.. that's another word for orgasm.  It's easier to say.
When a
person has an orgasm they are cumming.  I'm going to make you cum by
rubbing
you between your legs.  Near the top of your cunny you have a little
part that
sticks up called your clit.  It is real sensitive to touch.  Spread
your legs
some more.. That's good.  Now, I'm going to rub your clit now.. Feel
it.."

        He had positioned the little girl flat out on the bed.  He was
propped
up on one arm under her head and was reaching the short distance to
her pussy
with his other hand.  He had been applying gentle pressure to the
whole of her
pussy, but with these last words he let one finger concentrate on her
little
clit.  Tina was looking into his face while he talked, but at this
touch, she
stiffened and arched her back a bit. Jim kept rubbing her clit.  Tina
started
to close her eyes at the wonderful sensations starting to build in
her.

        "Tina, open your eyes and look at me.  Keep looking at me.  I
want to
see your eyes when you come.  Do you want to cum, honey?"

        "Yes, please."

        "Say it sweet heart.  Say 'Please make me cum'."

        "Please make me cum..."

        Jim rubbed harder, having an instant effect on the little
girl. Her
hairless pussy was getting wet under his fingers again.  "Keep saying
it,
Tina.. Come on.. Please make me cum... Come on..."

        "Please make me cum... Please make me cum...  Please...ugh...
make me
cum...  uhhhhh  uuhhh Pluuu.. Please..  make me.. cum.."

        Jim Phillips was so turned on he could hardly stand it.  His
hand was
jerking off one of the prettiest hairless cunts he had seen in a
while. This
little 11 year old was gazing into his face, begging him to make her
cum.  She
was so turned on that it was getting hard for her to keep begging.

        "Pl uhhh.. Please .... make me..   cum... uhhhh uhhhhh
Please....
Please.... make.....   uhhhhhh .. make me ...cu... cum..   uhhh
uh.....
Please................ make uhhhhhh uhhhhh ME  UHHH UHHHHHHHH
CUMMMMMMMMMMM
AAAAAAAAAHHHHH  AAAAHHHH AAAAHHHH AAAAHHHH UUUUUHHHH
UUUUUUHHHHHH.."

        Tina's eyes went round.  She was looking into Mr. Phillips
face, but
she wasn't seeing anything.   Phillips watched her cum... Her back
arched until
just her head and the balls of her feet touched the bed. Then her
pleadings for
release had turned into rhythmic grunts.  Her back hit the bed again,
and she
spasmed in tune with the pulsing of the tiny pussy Jim held easily
cupped in
his hand.  She was as wet as if she had just stepped out of a bath,
and Jim
couldn't wait for the moment when he would shoved his rock-hard pecker
into
that tiny pre-teen hole. He let her finish her spasms, and then relax.
Her
eyes closed and her head fell to one side, her gold blonde hair making
a pillow
on his arm.

        Finally she looked up at him, "That felt fantastic.  Will you
do it to
me again?"

        "Sure, Tina, but you have to be fair right?  It's not fair for
you to
have all the fun and I'm still sitting here with clothes on. That's
not right
is it?"

        "I guess not... Are you gonna take off your underwear?"

        "No, Tina.  You are.  Come on, sit up on the edge of the bed
again.  If
you want to be fair you have to let me be naked too.  So come on and
help me
get naked."

        He sprung to the edge of the bed and then dragged Tina into a
sitting
position on the edge of the bed.  Then he stood up to face her, just
as the man
had faced little Debbie in the film Tina had just seen. The bulge in
his
underwear was only inches from her face.  She didn't know what to do,
so she
just sat there, staring.  Finally she looked up at the man who towered
over
her.  He reached down with both hands and took her head.  He forced
her to lean
closer to his crotch.  He forced her face into contact with the bulge
in his
underwear.  The heat was tremendous and his wiener was real hard.

        "Kiss me there, Tina.  Kiss me before you take off my
underwear..
That's a good girl.  You can feel it, can't you. All hard just for
you." He was
rubbing his crotch on her face, enjoying dominating this little
prepubescent
girl.  "Ok, Tina.. You want to see it right.  Tell me you want to see
it."

        "I want to see it."

        "What Tina, what do you want to see.  Come on.. tell me what
you want
to see."

        "I want to see what your wiener looks like."

        "Ok.. but you have to learn the right word for it now." He was
still
holding her head and rubbing his crotch on her face as he talked,
stopping only
when he wanted her to answer. "It's called a penis, Tina. The word is
penis.
Do you want to see my penis?  Tell me you really want to see my
penis."  He
held her head so he could look into her eyes as she said it.

        The naked 11 year old girl looked up into his eyes and said,
"I want to
see you penis.  I really do."

        He couldn't wait any longer.  "Good girl.. Ok,  reach up and
pull my
underwear down.  Go on... Don't be scared, lots of little girls help
their
special man undress.  I want to be naked with you."

        Her trembling hands reached up and pulled on the elastic of
his
underwear.  They slipped down his hips.  He had to reach inside to get
his
large cock to slip past the waist band as the girl lower his
underwear.

        "That's it.. good girl.  Take them all the way off.  I want
you to see
me naked."

        The underwear slipped off, and Tina was suddenly to distracted
to lower
them further.  She let them slip out of her hand and they fell to Jim
Phillips
ankles.  His penis was free and pointing right at Tina, just 2 inches
from her
face.  The preteen was in shock.  It was HUGE!!  It stuck out from his
body at
a right angle.  She could see veins in the side. The little slit in
the front
was where the semen came out, she was guessing. Mr. Phillips lifted
each leg in
turn to step out of his underwear, and his large cock bobbled up and
down in
front of little Tina.  Then he reached down with one hand and rubbed
it up and
down a few times for the little girl. Some drops of fluid started to
appear on
the end.
 





--From: MrDouble@ix.netcom.com
Newsgroups: alt.sex.stories,alt.sex.incest
Subject: TYO:  Tina - Younger/Older - 2  (Mf, pedo, incest)
Date: Tue, 07 May 1996 13:56:50 GMT
Organization: Rosa Lopez Inc ( RLI Industries)
Message-ID: <4mnkq2$sbp@dfw-ixnews6.ix.netcom.com>

Archive-name: Young/tina02.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Tina - Younger/Older - 2

****************************************
DOUBLE DISCLAIMER:
I did not write this story.
I don't know who the author is.
****************************************


XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX
::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

WARNING ... This story contains graphic descriptions of sex among
pre-teen children and between adults and pre-teen children.  If you
find this offensive stop reading now.
 
This story is entirely fictional and any similarity between persons
and events depicted in it and actual persons and events is purely
coincidental.  The story is pure fantasy and none of the events
described herein are practiced, advocated or condoned by the author.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX
::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::






  
        "Ok, Tina.  This is what a man's cock looks like when the man
is really
turned on.  And these", he said lifting his cock up to his belly, "are
my
testicles.  There are 2 of them here and that is where the semen is
made."  He
reached down to her lap and grabbed her hand.  "Go ahead and touch
them, just
cup you hand around them.  That's good.. That feels nice." he said as
he held
her tiny hand to his balls.

        He held her hand against his balls and rubbed them back and
forth. To
Tina they felt huge and soft and .. strange.  She was looking at where
her hand
was touching his nuts when he pulled his cock back down to her face,
almost
touching and moved her hand onto it.

        "Now touch my penis, Tina.  Try to put your hand around it.
That's
good.  Now you're touching me, like I touched you.  It feels good when
you
touch me.  Your such a pretty little girl, you should learn more about
sex, so
you can grow up real pretty.. yeah.. that's right.  Put your hand
around it and
hold it.  Look at it real close.  Your gonna get to know it real
good... That's
right..."

        Jim Phillips was just talking to cover any hesitation on the
part of
this preteen girl.  He had put her hand around his cock and held it
there with
his own, slowly using her tiny hand to jerk himself off in her face.
He talked
even though he knew she wasn't hearing any of the words.  She was
transfixed by
the sight of his erection in her face.

        Tina could not believe the size of Mr. Phillips penis.  He had
put her
hand around it and her finger tips did not reach her thumb.  It was
rock hard
underneath, but soft and smooth on the outside.  He was pushing her
hand up and
down on it and the skin moved back and forth with it.  She could feel
it
pulsing each time she stroked it.  More of the clear pre-cum fluid was
coming
out the end of it.  She could smell it, and it wasn't unpleasant.
This was
amazing.  Tina was starting to feel turned on by the wickedness of
this, and by
the fact that this grown man thought that her little, hairless,
flat-chested 11
year old body was so pretty that he wanted to be naked with her.
Suddenly, he
swayed forward and his hard cock just bumped her face.  Tina started
to jerk
back, but his hand was behind her head, and she couldn't back up.  His
cock
backed up and was again inches away, but Tina was remembering little
Debbie in
the video.

        "Are you gonna ...  Are you gonna put it in my mouth?" she
asked
looking fearfully up at the man.

        "Do you want me to put my penis in your mouth?  I'd really
like to feel
your mouth on my penis, and I'd really like to cum in your mouth. I'm
so turned
on by looking at your little naked body, I think I would cum real
fast.  Is
that what you want?"

        "I don't know.  I...I'm scared."

        "No, honey.. don't be scared.  You saw all those other little
girls
doing it.  They didn't look scared, did they?  Remember the little 7
year old
licking that man's testicles.  She was smiling afterward, remember? So
don't be
scared.. your just nervous because it's your first time, and you don't
know
what to do.  I won't put it in your mouth now if you don't want me to.
But I
will want you to do it a little later, is that ok?"

        "Yeah.. Ok.. What do I do now?"

      Jim could hardly believe it.  Little Tina was so glad that he
wasn't
going to ram his cock into her mouth that she was actually asking what
to do.
"Why don't you use your hands to give me an orgasm like I did to you.
Just take
both your hands and put them on my cock... that's right... now start
moving
them up and down my cock... that's good.. go ahead and squeeze
tighter, Tina..
Yeah.. that's good.  Just keep doing that and I'll ejaculate on your
chest...
that will help your breast grow someday... ohhhh, god.. Looking at a
pretty
little girl like you really has me turned on.... I'm going to cum real
fast...."

        Tina had both hands on his penis now.  He showed her how to
stroke his
hard cock.  It wasn't to difficult, but his cock was so big in her
hands.
After she got the rhythm of it down, he put one hand on her shoulder
and the
other caressed her head and hair.   Tina kept pulling on his cock,
watching the
fluid that kept coming out of it, wondering what it would be like to
see him
shoot his semen on her like the men did to all those other girls in
the video
she had seen.  She didn't have long to wait.

        Jim Phillips was so turned on by this innocent little preteen
wonder.
She was watching his cock, concentrating on it while her tiny hands
jerked it
up and down, urging his seed to come out and cover her prepubescent
body. He
held her shoulder to keep her from backing off, but she didn't seem to
want to.
 Her fine blond hair felt nice to touch, and he had to restrain
himself from
slamming his rigid pecker into her mouth and making her eat his cock.
His
orgasm was building and he continued to urge the little girl on.

        "Good... Girl... Tina.. I'm going to cum, Tina... I'm going to
cum on
you.. on your pretty chest... yeah.. Stroke me, Tina... Faster..
gooood.  Uh..
Faster, honey... That's it.. That's it... Get ready, honey.. I'M GONNA
CUM ON
YOU... Uhhh HERE IT COMES ... WATCH IT ... WATCH IT.....
CUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!"

        Tina felt his huge cock get even larger!!  She felt one hand
clamp down
on her shoulder while the other grabbed her hair.  She couldn't move,
but
then.. she didn't really want to.  His cock started to buck in her
small hands.
 Once.  Twice.  And suddenly the semen shot from his cock onto her
lips and
chin.  It burned where it landed and splattered down her body.
Another shot
burst forth as strong as the first, and again, Tina got hit in the
chin with a
load of cum.  She kept stroking his bucking erection, as it sprayed
cum all
over her 11 year old body.  His next shot was not as strong, and it
landed on
her neck where it rolled down her flat chest.  More semen was shooting
out of
his body and onto hers.  His body spasmed, and his hands twitched.  He
pulled
her closer until his hard cock was against her neck pointing up at her
chin.
His hot semen spurted onto her neck and chin. She was getting soaked
in his
cum.  Finally, his orgasm started to subside. His cum was rolling down
her
body, over her two little pre-breasts, down her flat belly and where
it seeped
into her tiny hairless slit.  He reached down and took her hands off
his cock
and made her lay back on the bed.  He sat down next to her and started
to rub
his cum all over her body.  He rubbed it all over her chest and belly
until her
body glistened with it.  He rubbed it into her tiny cunt until he'd
oiled her
slit all the way to her even tinier asshole.  Finally, he reached up
and rubbed
the cum on her chin up to both her cheeks and across her lips.
        "That was fantastic, Tina.. God, it felt great.  You got
covered in my
semen and you look great..  Here", he said, reaching down to squeeze a
couple
of drops of cum from his cock head, "taste it sweetheart Go on.. Open
your
mouth and taste it."

        And Tina did.  She parted her lips and he slipped his cum
covered
finger into her mouth.  She sucked his finger clean and rolled the
semen around
on her tongue.  It didn't taste bad, in fact, the excitement of what
she had
just experience made it taste special.  His fingers were in front of
her mouth
again, and this time she accepted it without his having to ask.

        The pre-teen girl was glistening with his cum.  Her naked
little body
shone in the light over the bed.  Her hairless mound glinted with his
jism.
Jim Phillips was in heaven, as he feed her his spunk, scooping it off
her
pre-pubescent body.   He never even lost his erection, and he knew
that he
would be ready again to take her in just a few minutes.  This time he
was going
to blow is wad in her hot little mouth, whether she wanted to or not.
He
reached to the bed-side table for a towel and started to wipe her body
down
before his jism had a chance to get to sticky.

        "Did you like that?", he asked as he wiped his cum off her
body. "Did
you like how that made you feel?  I sure did."

        "Your penis is so large and there was so much ... It was neat.
Did it
feel as good as my orgasm?  It was hot too!!  It got on my mouth ! Did
I do Ok?
 Did I do it right?"  Tina was full of questions all of a sudden.  All
the
hesitation was gone now.  She had done it and she wanted to know more.
"Will
it really help my breasts grow?  I want to have big breasts so I can
be a
model."

        "Whoa.. Hold on there..", he said as he finished cleaning the
cum from
her hairless pussy and dropped the towel on the floor.  "One question
at a
time.", he chuckled as he laid out on the bed and cuddled next to the
little
girl, his still hard cock resting on her slender thigh.  "That felt
great,
Tina.  You did really good for your first time.  There are some things
you
could do to make it better, but I'll teach you those later.  For now
you did
really great.  And yes, my cum will make you pretty; it will help your
breasts
grow; get your hair growing down here", he said placing his hand on
her tender
moist pussy, "and make your figure start to develop. But your going to
need
more that just one load, and you'll have to take it in your mouth
too."

        "Does that mean your gonna stick your penis in my mouth?  I
mean.. your
semen didn't taste bad or anything, in fact, it's kinda neat, but..
well your
penis is to big to go in my mouth,  isn't it?"

        "No, Tina.  Your mouth will stretch to hold my cock, and if I
push hard
enough, even your throat will stretch so that maybe I can get my whole
penis
into your mouth.  You'd be surprised.  I mean, I know that my cock is
a bit
larger than average, and with you being 11 years old, your body is
quite small,
but I think, if you and I really try, I'll be able to fit my penis
into all
your holes.  But first, let me ask you a question. How do you like
your sex
lessons so far?"

        Tina thought for a moment.  "At first I was scared because I
didn't
know you were going to be so nice.  I mean, my father would beat me if
he found
out about me and David, but you've been real nice.  And I really like
it when
you make me orgasm.. uhh.. cum.  I really like that part.  I guess I
was scared
when you took off your clothes too, but I made you have an orgasm too,
and that
was neat."

        "Would you like me to make you cum again, Tina?"

        "Oh YEAH!!", she said, spreading her legs for him to have easy
access
to her tiny, but willing pussy.  "I'd love that."

        "Ok, sweetheart, but we're gonna do this differently.  I'm
going to
show you how a man can use his mouth on a girl.  Come on...", he said,
moving
up the bed.  "Get up her and straddle my chest facing me.  No, you
have to put
your cunny closer to my face.  That's good."

        Tina wanted another orgasm like an addict needs his next fix.
She
would do anything for it.  When Mr. Phillips layed down on the bed and
pulled
her arm for her to climb on top of him, she didn't understand what he
wanted.
She climbed onto his chest, but he had to get his arms under her legs,
so she
scooted forward a little.  Her little bald pussy was wide open next to
his
chin.  She was a little embarrassed by that, but didn't have time to
protest.
The next thing she knew, he had taken one of her small round ass
checks in each
of his large hands and pulled her forward onto his mouth.  His tongue
began
caressing her slit, paying close attention to her clit.  Tina
instantly felt
the excitement begin to build.  'God this is great!', she thought to
herself,
all feelings of embarrassment and fear forgotten.  His tongue felt
large on her
little pussy, and his breath was hot on her hairless mound.  She loved
the way
it felt, even when he probed into her virgin cunt, pushing his tongue
deep into
her.

        Jim Phillips didn't wait for the girl to get comfortable on
his chest
but grabbed her tiny ass and pulled her onto his face.  He began
licking her
pussy in earnest as soon as his lips touched hers.  He held onto her
butt, it
felt so small and tender in his hands, and used his hold to push her
harder
onto his mouth.  Her little slit opened for him, and his nose was
pressed up
against her smooth, hairless mound.  Her body felt so smooth and warm.
Her
cunt started to get wet, and her taste was pure virgin girl. He looked
up to
her face and saw her looking down at him, her eyes half closed,
already
starting to feel the building sensations his tongue was giving her.
Jesus,
this was one hot little bitch, he thought to himself. One minute of
cunt
lapping and she's getting ready to pop.  This turned Jim on even more,
and he
pulled the girls body harder onto his face.  He pushed hard with his
tongue
into her tiny pussy, loving the feel of her tight inner lips gripping
his oral
digit.  He kneaded her tender ass with both hands,  letting one slide
down so
that he could probe her asshole with his fingers.

        "Ohhhhhh.. That feels good.. Mr. Phillips...uhhhhhhhhmmmmmm
uhhhhhmmmmmm...."

        She was starting her rhythmic moaning, letting the man under
her know
he was getting her off.  Her hips started to buck and she pressed her
weight
down on the grown mans face even harder, trying to get the most out of
sensation.  Jim let his hand wander further into her crack. His
fingers found
the opening of her pussy and started to probe while he concentrated
his tongue
action on her swelling clit.  He pushed his finger into her small
opening up to
the first knuckle.  Tina didn't seem to notice or mind.  Her hips were
fucking
his face now.  She had let her body fall forward so that her clit was
centered
on his mouth and her cunt even more open to his probing.  She was
grunting with
each thrust of her hips; an animal sound that turned the man on all
the more.
'This little cunt is so hot!!! I'm going to love fucking her!!!' he
was
thinking as he let his finger probe deeper into her cunt hole.  The
little girl
was so wet that his finger slid in easily to the second knuckle where
it hit
the barrier of her cherry.  Jim was so turned on he almost plunged his
finger
in the rest of the way, just so he could feel her tight little cunt
sucking on
his finger, but he held off, wanting to save that sensation for his
cock, which
now stood straight up from his crotch.

        "uh  uh  uh.. uh... uh... uh.... Uhh.. Uhh.. Uhh.. Uhh.. UHH..
UHH.
UHH... UHHHH...UHHHHHHHH... UHHHHHHHHHHHH... AAAAIIIIIIIIIEEEEEYYY.."

        The little pre-teen was bucking wildly on the grown man's
face. Her
pussy was pulsing on the man's mouth, sending small floods of her cunt
juice
into his mouth.  The man was shaking his head on her bald slit,
beating her
clit with his tongue as his fingers probed her virgin pussy and ass.
Both of
them were in heaven.  Tina was in convulsions that she hoped would
never end.
Jim Phillips wanted to taste this little girl forever, the sensation
of her
losing all control because of his tongue one of the biggest turnon's
he could
imagine.

        Tina kept fucking Jim's face until her orgasm died.  By then
she was
too exhausted to move.  She was on her hands and knees, her cunt
resting on Jim
Phillips mouth, her flat belly just above his face. Jim could look
down and see
her hairless mound, and look up to see her flushed face hanging down,
eyes
closed above her flat chest.  He took his fingers out of her cunt and
stopped
massaging her little brown shit hole.  Tina gave a small jerk when is
finger
popped free of her tight pussy, but she was too exhausted to react
further.
Jim took his hands off her ass and pussy and reached up to her waist.
He
pulled the spent little girl into a kneeling position, her pussy on
his chest
and then guided her fall to his side on the bed.  Tina's eyes barely
opened
during all this.

        "Tina.... Tina.... That was good wasn't it?"

        "uh huh", came her whispered reply.

        "That was better than just my fingers, wasn't it Tina?"

        Again, a whispered, "uh huh"

        "Now you understand why a man's mouth feels so much better
than his
hands.  And you can guess that a girls mouth feels just that much
better on a
man's cock than a girls hands... Right?"

        "uh huh"

        "Tina, I'm really turned on.  Watching you cum for me like
that and
feeling you cunny on my mouth has got me really turned on.  Feel?", he
said
taking her limp hand and putting it on his erection.  Her hand went
around it
and held on, moving slightly up and down.

        "uh huh"

        "I want your mouth, Tina.  I want to feel your mouth on my
cock. I want
to fuck you in the mouth, sweetheart.  Ok?"  He didn't wait for her to
answer,
but started to get up.

        "I uh.. guess so...", Tina said.  She opened her eyes and
watched the
man lift his leg and straddle her small flat chest, pinning one arm
down
against her side.  His balls hung down between her small pre-breasts
and his
cock pointed over her head.  He leaned forward, his penis brushing her
cheek,
and grabbed a pillow from the head of the bed.  His cock felt hot
against her
cheek, and it pulsed a few times before he leaned his weight back. He
put a
hand behind her head and propped it up with the pillow so that his
prick was
pointing straight at her mouth.  He reached down and started to stroke
his huge
penis just 3 inches in front of her innocent face.

        "Tina.  Tell me you want me to do it, please.  Tell me that
you really
want to make me feel as good as I made you feel.  Tell me you want to
suck my
cock."

        The 11 year old girl looked up at Jim Phillips and in a still
dreamy
voice said, "I do want you to feel good.. I do want to suck your
cock...
but....I don't know how."

        "Don't worry sweetheart, this time I think I just want to fuck
your
mouth.  Later you can learn new things, OK?"

        "Okay..."

        "Take it in your hand, sweetheart.  Take it and show me you
really want
to suck me.  Put it in your mouth for me, precious."

        Tina reached up with one hand and took his huge cock.  Clear
pre-cum
fluid dripped off the end and onto her chin.  She looked up into his
eyes one
more time, then pulled his cock forward to her mouth.  She stopped as
her lips
touched the end of his cock.  'God, it's huge', she thought to her
self.  It
felt hot against her slightly parted lips.

        "Go on precious, show me you really want me.  Lick the end of
it, Tina.
 Lick my cock.  Give it a taste.  You'll see.. You can do it, Tina."
Her breath
on his cock was making it twitch in her hand and on her lips.  His
pre-cum
dripped onto her precious lips where it slid into her mouth.

        The little girl was mesmerized by the huge cock pulsing
against her
lips.  Her tongue slipped out almost on it's own and touched the end
of his
penis.  Ok.. that wasn't so bad.  She did it again.  This time making
an effort
to lick the clear fluid that was dribbling from the end of his cock
onto her
lips.  It didn't taste much like anything, but the act of doing it
turned Tina
on.  She could feel her pussy getting wet in response to this new sex
act.  She
licked his cock again.  This time running her tongue all the way out
and down
the underside the head.  It jerked strongly in her hand, and she knew
she was
turning him on.

        "Do it, Tina.  I want you to put my cock in your mouth now.
Open your
mouth wide and put my cock in now, sweetheart.  God, your face is so
beautiful
licking my cock.  I want to see you suck me, baby..  Go on... put it
in that
hot little mouth of yours and suck me off, Tina"

        This was the moment of truth.  Tina opened her mouth wide and
gently
pulled the man's hard penis into her mouth.  The head went halfway in
before
she had to open her mouth even wider.  As his enormous dick moved into
her
mouth it jerked rapidly, pressing against the roof off her mouth with
each
spasm.

        "Ohhh God, baby.. That's it.. Suck me now.. Suck me...."

        Tina had stopped pulling on his prick, but Jim Phillips had
not stopped
entering her.  His hips continued forward after Tina stopped pulling
him into
her mouth.  His cock filled her 11 year old mouth, the spongy head
making it's
way to the back of her mouth.  Tina's hand was still on his cock, but
it hung
there limp.  Her lips were stretched around the shaft of his huge
pecker.  She
could feel the veins on his cock, pounding with blood as her little
mouth
stimulated him.  She gave an experimental suck on the mass that filled
her
mouth, and his penis responded with a large jerk.  She heard him moan,
and
looked up to see his face.  He was looking down at her, his eyes wide.

        "That's right baby..... Try to suck it... Ohhh, God your mouth
is
hot...  Go on, baby.. Use that pretty mouth of yours."  His hand
reached for
the back of her head.

        Jim Phillips was in heaven.  He looked down and saw his huge
wang
disappearing into the little pre-teenagers face, her eyes looking up
at him,
waiting for instructions.  His cock was jerking in her mouth so hard
that her
head bounced with each twitch.  Experimentally he gave a small shove
with his
hips, and more of his cock disappeared into her mouth.  She tried to
suck, but
her mouth was spread so wide that she couldn't manage it very well.
No matter.
 Her little virgin mouth was so small and tight Jim knew that just by
fucking
her face he would soon be dumping his load down her throat.  He
started to fuck
her face in earnest, one hand cupping the back of her head making sure
she had
no where to go to get away from his oncoming penis.

        Jim Phillips grabbed the back of Tina's head and pulled her
deeper onto
his cock.  Tina didn't think any more would fit, but the Mr. Phillips
kept
pushing it harder and harder into her mouth. She was having trouble
breathing
and soon realized that she would have to breath on his out stroke in
rhythm
with his thrusts. He was thrusting harder and harder.  The head was
hitting the
back of her mouth and little Tina started to gag.  'God, I can't take
this...
It's too big!!!'  The giant cock was pushing hard on the 11 year old
girls
throat.  She was beginning to panic, but there was nothing she could
do. Much
of his weight was resting on her chest.  She couldn't move her head
back
because he held it in a firm grip.  She couldn't cry out because her
mouth was
totally stuffed with his enormous cock.  She tried to make some noise,
but the
only sound that escaped were rhythmic moans in time with his hard
thrusts.
        "Good girl... Good girl.. Oh, god you look beautiful with your
uh...
mouth on my cock!!   Uh... Come on, honey... Relax... You can take
more...
Uh... Uh... More, baby..." He was pulling on her head hard now, and
about half
of his rigid erection was buried into the pre-teen's face. He held
back his
load as best he could.  Jim wanted to feel her throat around his cock,
then
he'd give her a load of jism she'd never forget. "Baby.. uh... I'm
gonna shove
it in real...uh.. hard now.. You gotta relax your throat... uh... just
let it
in....Baby.. uh  Pretty baby... Here goes...UHHH" And he rammed his
hips
forward.

        Little Tina heard his warning, and panicked even more.  Her
little
mouth was being raped and there was nothing she could do.  She felt
his hand
tighten in her hair and felt his huge thighs on either side of her
flat chest
flex to ram his cock into her face.  The head of his cock hit her
throat, but
did not ease off any pressure, instead Mr. Phillips pushed harder with
his hand
on the back of her head.  Tina flipped out.  'It's gonna KILL ME...
Please
GOD!!!'  Slowly his cock pushed into her virgin throat.  She felt more
of his
pecker slipping past her lips, over her tongue, and into her throat.
'OH
GOD!!! I DID IT.  IT WENT IN!! I DON'T BELIEVE IT!!' she thought to
herself.
In her panic she had somehow opened her throat to accept the man's
giant organ.
 And down it went.  Tina's throat bulged out as Mr. Phillips shoved
his cock
all the way into the small girls face.  The next thing Tina knew his
soft
testicles were pushed onto her chin, one on either side, and his rough
pubic
hair was pressed onto her nose.  He held her there for just a second,
and then
slowly eased his cock back out of her throat until just the head was
in her
mouth.

        OOHHHHHH GOOOOOOOWWWDDDDDDD... OHHH BABY!!!.. OH GOD.. You're
the
best.. OH JESUS.. your tight there. baby.  You DID IT!! You DID IT,
sweetheart.
 You took my WHOLE COCK... Oh, god what an angel you are!!! Do you
feel ok?
Oh... Sweet Jesus that felt good.  Oh, honey, you got the best mouth
I've ever
felt!!!"  Phillips was praising the little girl left and right,
knowing he had
scared her by forcing his tremendous penis into her virgin throat.
He'd felt
her panic.  He'd felt her small struggles. But he'd rammed it to her
anyway,
and loved it.  Now he was ready to shoot her mouth to overflowing with
his
cream, and he wanted, yet again, for this little pre-pubescent child
to ASK FOR
IT!!!   "Tina, you're fantastic!!  Are you okay?"  He pulled his hips
back
slightly so she could answer.

        His cock pulled back out of her mouth, and it's weight resting
on her
lower lip.  Tina took some deep breaths before trying to answer, the
air
feeling like a cool drink in the desert.  She had heard is praise, his
down-right adulation, and it turned her head completely. 'No one has
ever said
anything like that to me', she thought.  'He really loved it.  I did
it really
great!!  It's like I was a grown up and he's my lover, like in a
romantic
book!!'  She was thinking that just to hear such praise from anyone
she would
do just about anything when he tenderly touched her cheek and she
looked up at
him.

        "Are you okay, sweetheart?"

        "uh.. Yeah, I guess."

        "You did that really well and your mouth feels fantastic!  I
know it's
hard to do, honey.  Do you think you could try again?  I'm really
turned on,
and I'm ready to have an orgasm.  Do you want me to have an orgasm in
your
mouth, honey?  Tell me you want a hot load of semen in your fantastic
little
mouth, baby.  Go on, tell my you want my penis in your mouth pumping
you full
of hot cum..."

        Tina saw the lust in his eyes.  Part of her knew that it
didn't really
matter what she said, she was going to get a mouthful of cream. But
another
part, the part that listened to the flattery, the part that needed to
be loved,
wanted to please Mr. Phillips.  That part started talking.

        "Oh, yes.. I want your penis in my mouth.  I want to make you
cum like
you made me cum.  I really want to feel you orgasm in my mouth."

        That did it.  The cock that had been resting on her chin
surged back
into her mouth.  The head spreading her lips, almost before the last
word was
out.  It rammed back to her glottis, stretching her jaws.  Jim
Phillips began
fucking this 11 year old mouth in earnest.  He was blind to anything
but
drowning her in his hot white seed.  It was only going to take a few
seconds,
he was totally turned on by hearing his little naked school-girl ask
for his
hot cock in her tight mouth.  Only a few more pumps....

        'Holy cow', thought Tina.  Mr. Phillips had rammed her so hard
that
he'd almost lost a grip on her head, but not for long.  He pulled her
head
rapidly on and off his cock.  Her battered little mouth was filled
with hot,
jerking meat.  He pushed so hard that he re-entered her tight throat.
She felt
the spongy head go down before she even knew what happened.

        "UHHH UHHH UHHH UHHH.. Ohh BABY.. UHHH HERE IT CUMMMM... OH,
SHIT!!!
FUCK!!!! AAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"

        The huge penis in her mouth expanded even more.  It spasmed
hard. Once.
 Twice.  And suddenly Tina was drowning in cum.  It shot from his cock
to her
throat, where it gagged her.  Her gagging just tightened her mouth on
his
pulsing throat.  The next shot filled the remaining room in her little
mouth
with hot sperm.  She tried to swallow the semen that was in her throat
before
she dealt with the jism in her mouth, but the third shot came as
powerfully as
the first two.  With nowhere to go, jism exploded out the sided of her
mouth
and down both cheeks. His cock bucked again, and more sperm flooded
her mouth.
'God, I have to drink this as fast as I can', she thought.  And she
drank.  As
fast as she could swallow, more spunk shot into her mouth.  It was hot
and
thick.  Hotter than the last of his semen that she had tasted because
it was
fresh from his cock rather than scooped off her flat-chest.  It tasted
strange,
but not bad, though she didn't have alot of time for tasting.  Little
11 year
old Tina, who up to that morning had never even seen a boys "thing",
now had to
drink cum as fast as she could from the erect penis of a 42 year old
man, if
she didn't want to have it running down her face.  And drink she did.

        Finally, Mr. Phillips cock stopped shooting cum into her face,
though
it didn't stop jerking.  She wiggled her tongue experimentally, and
got it to
jerk harder and she heard a long groan from the man on top of her.
His hand
had came off the back of her head and landed hard on the bed above her
head,
supporting the spent man. His cock began to feel smaller in her mouth,
but the
Mr. Phillips wasn't moving.  It still throbbed between her lips, but
it didn't
seem as hard and large as it was before.  Tina couldn't understand it,
and she
didn't know what to do.  Mr. Phillips was just sitting on her chest,
not moving
with his cock in her mouth, but his cock was slowly retracting from
her mouth.
Tina was confused.  'Did I do something wrong?  What's wrong with his
penis?'
she wondered to herself.  She was starting to think that she'd done
something
wrong to cause Mr. Phillips to go so quiet and still, and for his
penis to seem
to be retracting itself from her mouth.  Finally, she relaxed her lips
and his
spent cock fell from her mouth onto her chest.

        "Are you okay, Mr. Phillips?  Did I do something wrong?", she
asked in
a small voice.

        He paused to catch his breathe before answering.  "No, Tina.
That was
fantastic.  You did great."

        "What's wrong with your wiener.. uh I mean penis?"  She tried
to look
down her cum covered cheeks to see the limp cock resting on her chest.
"It's
not hard anymore."

        "I know....  Hold on... I gotta lay down."  He swung his leg
over the
small pre-teen and lay down next to her.  He put an arm under her and
cuddled
her close.  "Wheeeew... God that was good", he said when he got
settled.
"First, are you okay?  I was pushing pretty hard and you drank alot of
cum...
How's your mouth?", he asked reaching up an massaging her jaws.  "Is
your mouth
sore?  Did you like me cumming in your mouth?"

        "I'm okay.  Yeah.. My jaws hurt.  You cock is.. err was so
big. You
really scared me when you pushed it all the way in."

        "I'm sorry, sweetheart, but you did it.  You managed to take
my whole
cock in your mouth!!  You were great."

        "Really?  Did it really feel good?"

        "You can't begin to imagine, baby.  How did you like your
first blow
job?"

        "Blow job?  What's that?"

        "That's one word for a girl using her mouth to make her man
cum. What
did you think of me cumming in your mouth?"

        "God there was alot of it.  At first, I didn't know what to
do, and I
got some in the back of my mouth, so I had to swallow.  Then I just
tried to
swallow it all.  That's okay isn't it?  I mean, I won't have a baby or
anything
will I?"

        "No, Tina.  That's not how babies are made.  I'll explain that
later.
You gotta trust me though.  I won't get you pregnant.  It's good that
you
swallowed my cum, it'll help you grow up pretty.  How'd you like that
taste?
Was it okay?"

        "It's kinda sour, but it's not too bad.  There was just so
much, I
couldn't keep it all in" she said, reaching up to touch her cheek,
still wet
with his semen.  "I think I could do it again, if you really wanted me
to.  Did
I really make you feel as good as when I had an orgasm?"

        "You sure did, honey."

        "But what happened to your pe.. uh cock?  It was all big, but
now ...",
she let the sentence taper off, looking down at where his limp dick
resting on
her smooth thigh.

        "A man's cock isn't hard all the time, Tina.  That's one of
the things
that your friends probably learned in school.  It only gets hard when
the man
is turned on or sexually attracted to something.  It could be nude
pictures, or
someone touching his body in certain ways, or even pretty little girls
who want
to learn about sex.  You really turned me on, honey.  God, your little
body is
great.  Hey.. you want to look at my cock now that it's not so hard?"

        "Sure."

        "Well, sit it and take a good look, sweetheart", he said,
flopping down
on his back next to her.

        The naked pre-teen got up on her knees nest to the man.  She
scooted
down his body until she could look down on where is now limp cock
rested on his
balls.  She reached out and touched it with a finger tip.

        "You can handle it, if you want.  It won't bite."

        She did.  She put her small hand around this an lifted it off
his
testicles.  Some small bit of cum still clung to the end and she
touched this
with her other finger.  The little girl turned his cock in every
direction,
noting the veins that ran down the side; the way the head looked like
a long
bulb on the end of a stalk; how is testicles were attached to the
bottom; how
his testicles seemed to move on their own inside the sack as she move
is cock
this way and that.

        "Can I touch your testicles too?"

        "Sure honey.  You can call them balls if you want, that's the
slang.
Go ahead and feel what they are like, but gently."

        She reached out with her other hand and cupped his balls in
it. There
were 2 of them, and they seemed to move around in her hand.  They sure
felt
like balls, and they were really warm.

        Jim Phillips couldn't ask for a nicer ending to this session
with Tina
West.  The little pre-teen kneeling over his body, fondling his cock
and balls
with both hands while he relaxed from fucking her virgin mouth.  His
hand
rested on her smooth round buttocks and he let his fingers gently
probe her
nether reaches.  Her initial fear of being naked with a grown man was
completely gone.  He'd given her a taste of days to come, and she
seemed to
want more.  Now to seal the deal.

        "So, Tina, what do you think of your sex lessons so far?  Did
you like
learning about orgasms?"

        She looked up from her examination of his limp organ, "Yeah, I
loved
it."

        "You know there's alot more I can teach you if you want to
learn. You
have to go home pretty soon, but would you like to come back and learn
more
about sex?"

        "I guess so.  What sorta things are there?"

        "Oh gosh, Tina, there's all sorts of things to learn.  We've
just
barely scratched the surface.  I'll teach you everything about sex, if
you
really want to learn.  I'll teach you stuff they NEVER teach in
school.  I tell
you how babies are made, and your body develops, and all about
fucking.  I
teach you about anal sex, lesbian sex, bondage, and group sex, and all
sorts of
stuff.  But you've got to tell me you really want to come back for my
lessons.
And of course, you'll be having alot of orgasms, if you come back.  I
can even
show you how to masturbate yourself so you can have your own orgasms
any time
you want.  You'd like that wouldn't you, honey?"

        "Oh YEAH", she said. Tina didn't understand most of what Mr.
Phillips
had told her.  Terms like 'anal sex', and 'lesbian sex' had no meaning
for her.
 She didn't know what 'bondage' meant, and couldn't picture what
'group sex'
was, though the words were both meaningful to her.  Having more
orgasms, and
learning how to make them happen herself sounded like a great idea,
though.
"I'd love to come back and learn all that stuff.  I'd love to learn
how to
master.."

        "Masturbate."

        "Yeah... Masturbate, so I could have an orgasm.  Will you show
me that,
please?"

        "Sure, sweetheart.  That, and a whole lot more, but for right
now, we
better get you cleaned up.  It's almost dinner time and you should be
heading
home."  He got up off the bed, and left the room, coming back minute
later with
a towel and a damp dish cloth.  Tina liked watching him walk around
with no
clothes on.  His penis hung down between his legs and moved back an
forth as he
walked.  She thought it was neat.

        He sat with her on the bed and gently cleaned the drying cum
off her
face.  Some of it had gotten in her hair and he cleaned this as best
he could,
knowing that it would not be noticeable once her hair dried. He wiped
off her
small body with the warm damp towel, paying careful attention to her
small
hairless pussy, which had some dried cum on the puffy clam-like outer
lips.  He
had her lay back and spread her legs while he made sure she was clean
all the
way to her tiny anus.

        Tina tingled with delight.  No one had ever paid her this kind
of
gentle loving attention in her whole life.  Mr. Phillips gently wiped
her whole
body down, and her small pussy responded to his touch.  Tina was ready
for him
to give her yet another orgasm.  She wanted him to massage her in her
cunny
until the blind spasms once again rocked her little body.  She was
disappointed
when he dried her off and got up to put the towel and wash cloth away.

        Jim Phillips delighted in cleaning her small body.  She
willing parted
her legs to give him access to her cunt.  He massaged her there for a
minute to
give her a taste of possible future delights, but made sure to leave
her
hanging so she would want more.  After throwing the towels in the
laundry, he
helped the little girl get dressed in her white panties, shorts and
blouse.
While she was putting her sox and shoes on, he pulled on his pants and
shirt.

        "Ok, Tina.  Now tomorrow is a school day.  You can come over
after
school and we can have some more fun, and some more lessons. But one
thing,
Tina.  You can't tell anyone about what we're doing here, alright
honey.  If
you did, we'd both be in plenty of trouble. And don't forget about
David.  He'd
be in the fix with both of us. And your parents wouldn't be to happy,
now would
they?"

        "I won't tell anyone.  I promise.  I'd be in big trouble if my
Dad
found out about David and me.  He'd probably beat me up."

        "I don't want that to happen, sweetheart.  So I won't tell
anyone about
any of this.  I promise.

        "I promise not to tell too."

        "And you'll come back after school tomorrow.  I know you have
time
after school because I've seen you playing after school in the park,
and don't
both your parents work?"

        "Yeah.  They don't get home til 6:00 most nights.  There's a
sitter
that takes care of us, but most of the time she doesn't care what we
do, so
long as we don't make a mess."

        "Good!  Then you and I can have some more fun tomorrow.  I'll
see you
then, okay?"

        "Okay.  Bye"

        "Bye, Tina", he said as he let her out the back door.  To
anyone
watching it would just appear as if Tina was cutting through Jim
Phillips yard.
 No one would guess that the little girl was just coming from his
house after a
wild sex session with this grown man.

        Jim Phillips watched little Tina West skip out of sight toward
her
home.  Half an hour later, he made a phone call, and 10 minutes after
that
David Wallace, the boy he had "caught" Tina playing doctor with was
knocking on
his front door.

        "Come on it, David.  Here you go.  50 bucks, just like I
promised. Good
job."

        "It was easy, just like you said," the 14 year old boy
replied. "I just
kept saying she was cute and that we could be friends, but I wanted to
see just
how pretty she was, and she went along with it.  How did you know
she'd do it?"

        "I've been watching that family for a while.  Her Dad's a loud
mouth,
abusive drunk, and her mother's just given up.  Give those kids a few
kind
words and they'll do anything for you.  Believe me.  I've seen it a
hundred
times before."

        "Okay. .. err  Do I still get the other thing.. you know.."

        "Sure, Dave.  You'll get to fuck her.  I'll make sure of that.
Maybe
both her sisters too.  You just be patient and let me arrange
everything.
You'll be hearing from me."

        "Okay, great.  I guess I'll be seeing you."

        "Okay, Dave.  And remember pal.  Not a word of this to anyone.
After
all, I still got those pictures, and you wouldn't want all your macho
friends
to see them would you?"

        "uh.. no", he answered in a small voice.  The carrot and the
stick. It
had been a few months, but Jim Phillips still had the stick.  How he'd
let
himself get into this situation, he'd never be able to figure out. But
still..
he had 50 bucks in his pocket and the promise of some sex with a near
virgin.
Dave Wallace didn't figure it was too bad.

        "Good.  I'll be in touch when things are all set up, or if I
need
another favor in the mean time.  Bye", and he closed the door.  'Not
bad', Jim
Phillips thought to himself.  This is going to work out pretty good.
'Better
get up there and start editing that tape.  Gonna need some of that
tomorrow
when little Tina show's up.'  And with that thought, he locked the
door and
returned to his special video room to see how today's pictures had
turned out,
and to edit little Tina into his private collection of kiddie porn.
"Not bad",
he said to himself.

==============================================================================

                  Chapter 2 - The lessons continue

==============================================================================

        Tina's next day at school passed like a dream. She couldn't
pay any
attention to what was going on in class because she kept thinking
about going
to Mr. Phillips house at the end of the day and having more orgasms.
She
looked around at the other girls in her 6th grade class at Our Lady of
Grace
Elementary to compare her looks to them.  Mr. Phillips had said she
was pretty,
but Tina had never really thought of herself that way. Jennifer Colton
was the
prettiest girl in her class, with her long blond hair that went all
down her
back, course the Nun's made her keep it in a pigtail, but anyone could
see how
nice it would look.  And Sally Simmons had the biggest breasts of any
girl in
the class, though they still didn't need more than a training bra.
Tina began
to think that maybe she didn't look as bad as she had always thought.
She'd
certainly turned on Jim Phillips.  He'd really covered her in cream..
semen..
yeah.. Now she knew the right words.  He'd really cum alot.  And she'd
taken
all of his cock into her mouth.  Right down her throat.  She bet
Jennifer
Colton or even Sally Simmons, with her biggest breasts in the class,
hadn't
done that.  Maybe all these other girls had gone to that sex ed class.
Big
deal.  She had her own teacher, and she knew things that Jennifer and
Sally
didn't.

        Such thoughts filled her whole day, until the final bell rang
and the
kids made their usual chaotic exit from Our Lady.  They all had plans
for after
school, most of them consisting of various forms of play, but Tina
West had
plans that none of the others could guess, and it made her feel
special.  She
didn't know what today's lessons would be, but if it involved Mr.
Phillips
rubbing her little pussy then anything else would be ok.  It really
made her
feel special to have this secret that the others would never know.
She grabbed
her books and started her usually walk home, cutting through old Mrs.
Jenson's
yard like she always did.  Mrs. Jenson was in her garden, and never
minded the
kids going through her yard. She waved, "Hi, Tina"

        "Hi, Mrs. Jenson", she answered.  'Bet you can't guess where
I'm
going', she thought to herself.  She skipped down the street and then
cut
through the Dickerson's property to get to the back yard of Mr.
Phillips.  She
walked up to the back door, just a little hesitant, now that the time
she'd
been thinking about had finally arrived, and knocked on his door.  It
opened a
second later, and Jim Phillips beamed at little Tina.

        "Well, hello, Tina!  Nice to see you.  Want to come in?"

        "Uh huh"

        "Ok, come on in", he said, double checking to see that none of
the
other children were in sight before letting Tina pass in her little
school
uniform.  "So, sweetheart, you really did come back after all.  I
guess you
really want some more special lessons, huh?"

        "Uh huh.  I kept thinking about it all day!  I bet none of the
other
girls know the stuff I know, even if they did go to that dumb class."

        "Well, Tina. Don't be so sure.  There are lots of men out
there who are
willing to help young girls learn about sex.  Hey, you saw some in the
video's
yesterday.  'Member the scene with little Debbie sucking those guys
off.  And
she was younger than you.  So, don't be too sure about all the other
girls in
your class.  Just like you can't tell anyone about your lessons, they
can't
tell anyone about theirs."

        "You mean other girls in my class might be learning about sex
too? I
mean, with like.. men?"

        "Tina, I know for a fact that there are girls in your class
who are.
And I know the men doing the teaching.  I know girls younger than you
who are
doing things you don't even know about yet."

        "Wow... I didn't think of that."

        "Maybe later, I'll let you meet some of the other men I know
who are
into young girls.  Maybe they could even bring their little friends
with them,
so you can meet some other girls who know the special secrets you're
going to
learn."

        "That'd be neat.  I never knew that men did this.  The nuns at
school
always make out like sex is so bad, and that we have to wait til we're
married
before we even let a guy touch us."

        "Well, the nuns in your school just reflect what society
thinks of
little girls, Tina.  Problem is, society keeps right on treating you
that way
even after your all grown up.  They say there are things that women
aren't
supposed to do, and that men should be the bosses of everything.
That's what
the women's liberation movement is all about.  Trying to make society
stop
telling women, and young girls, what they can and can't do, or can and
can't
be."

        "Wow.. I never thought of that."

        "Yeah.  But until the day comes when people are allowed to be
really
free, and I mean sexually free as well, we have to keep what we're
doing a
secret.  Okay?"

        "Okay.  I can keep a secret, no problem."

        "Okay, good girl.  So, are you ready to learn something new
today?"

        "Yeah. What do you want me to do?"

        "Well, honey, today we're going to explore your body some
more. I want
to explain your sex organs to you so you know all about them, and how
they can
give you pleasure.  First, I want to show you some video pictures that
will
help explain it all.  That's the easiest thing, since you can't really
look at
your own cunny very well, except with mirrors. So let's go back up to
our room
and settle down to watch some pictures while I explain, okay?"

        'Our room...', she thought, 'He called it OUR ROOM... God, he
makes me
feel really special'.  "Yeah.. That would be great.  I always wanted
to look at
myself, but I can't see it so good."

        "Well, Tina, these pictures will explain everything.  Believe
me."  As
he said this he put his arm around the little girl in her catholic
school
uniform and led her up the stairs.  She looked great in her
knee-length green
plaid skirt, white blouse, white sox and saddle shoes.  She was every
child
molesters dream.  'But she's mine to molest', he thought as he led the
11 year
girl to his special video room.  After sitting her down on the edge of
the bed,
he put today's video on the player and switched on the set.

        "Okay, Tina.  Now I'm going to show you some pictures of
women's
vaginas..  That's the correct word for cunny.  I'll stop the picture
now and
then to explain what's going on, and if you see anything you don't
understand,
you let me know and I'll explain it, okay?"

        "Okay."

        "Good."  He started up the video tape.  The first segment was
of a
woman masturbating for the camera.  She reached down and rubbed her
pussy for a
minute and then took both hands and spread the lips while the camera
zoomed in
to take a close-up of her juicy cunt.  Jim Phillips stopped the
picture.  "Now
this is a really good picture of a woman's vagina. Now you can see
that a grown
women has hair on her vagina that you don't. Don't worry, someday it
will grow
just like that, only blond for you. Now the small bump that is
sticking up at
the top is the clitoris, or just clit.  It's the part that is the most
sensitive.  Remember when I rubbed you yesterday and made you cum?"

        "Uh huh"

        "Well, that's the part I was rubbing.  If you rub it yourself,
that's
called masturbation.  You can rub your little clit yourself, and have
an orgasm
that way, though it's almost always better when someone else does it
for you.
Now if you look down a little lower, you see between her lips...
there's a hole
there.  Now that is the part that a man uses during intercourse."

        "What's that?"

        "Well, intercourse is how men make babies inside of women.
When the
man gets turned on and his penis gets hard, like you saw yesterday, he
can push
it into that hole and shoot his semen in there.  If the woman is ready
for a
baby, then she gets pregnant."

        "Your kidding!!  A man sticks his thing inside the woman's
cun..er..
vagina?"

        "That's right, honey.  Another word for intercourse is
fucking. When a
man fucks a girl, he pushes his cock into her vagina.  Then he can
either shoot
his semen in there, or pull it out and shoot it someplace else, like
in her
mouth."

        "And if he shoots in the girl, she has a baby?"

        "Not every time.  You see, the semen from a man is only half
of what is
needed to make a baby.  The woman must have an egg in her body, an egg
that her
body makes.  When this meets the semen, then the woman can get
pregnant."

        "Would I get pregnant if you did that to me?"

        "No, Tina.  Your probably too young to get pregnant.  Your
body hasn't
developed yet to the point of producing eggs.  And if I were to fuck
you, and
cum inside you, you couldn't get pregnant because I had an operation
that
stops me from making any women pregnant."

        "Oh."

        "Now, let's watch this pretty woman masturbate for us.  Then
you can
try masturbating on your own."  He started the video again, and the
woman
massaged her pussy lips apart and then together, and then apart and
together.
The camera stayed in a tight close up, and Tina stayed glued to the
scene.
She'd never seen a vagina really close up before, she'd always been
told it was
bad to be to curious about it. Now she paid real close attention
because she
was going to learn to master.. master.. she couldn't think of the
word, but it
meant being able to have an orgasm.  That's what I really want to do,
she
thought.

        On the screen, the woman played with herself for another
minute before
getting into really serious jerking off.  Once she started, there was
no doubt
that she enjoyed what she did.  Her moaning, and the look of pleasure
on her
face were clues that Tina didn't miss.  Her finger was working her
clit quite
hard, up and down, and up and down, then some circular jerks, and back
to up
and down.  'Is that all you gotta do?', thought Tina.  'I can do that
easy.
Just rub the clit...that's not hard', she thought.  The woman on
screen
continued playing with herself, her other hand massaging her ample
tits.  Her
motions became more frantic, and the speed of her finger on her clit
increased.
She was panting, like she was finding it hard to breath.  "Oh... God..
Oh..
God... Oh... God.. I'm gonna cummm..", she said.  Her finger was now a
blur on
her pussy.  Her other hand was gripping the bedspread.  "OH
GODDDDD.... I'M
CUMMMMMIIIINNNNNNNGGGGGGGGG..AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH...
" Her
body
bucked in time with her pleasure.  Tina understood what the woman was
feeling,
she wanted to feel that way herself.  Unconsciously her hand had
wandered down
to her crotch and she was beginning to massage herself there.  "AHHHH
AHHHH
AHHHH AHHHH AHHHH AHHH AHHH.." the woman on the screen continued.
Finally
though, she was spent, and she relaxed on the bed moaning for the
camera.  The
camera made a zoom into her face to capture the look of relaxed
pleasure there.
Then Mr. Phillips froze the picture.

        "Ok, Tina.  That's how a girl can have an orgasm all by
herself. All
you have to do is rub your clit until it feels good.  You'll have to
experiment
a little to see what is best for you, but it's really not too hard.
Would you
like to try it?"

        "Yeah..", she said, her hand already putting pressure on her
cunt. "I'd
really like to learn how to do that!!"

        "Ok, sweetheart, just pull down your panties and you can try
it. Here,
I'll help." And with that he pulled up the portion of her skirt she
was sitting
on and reached for the waist band of her panties. Little Tina
cooperated by
lifting her slim butt off the bed while he worked her white cotton
panties down
her slender legs and over her sox and saddle shoes.  Then he lifted up
the
front of her skirt to reveal her bald vagina, and reached in to touch
her clit.

        Tina jumped at his touch.  His finger probed her hairless slit
and
found it already wet from watching the woman jerk off on screen.

        "Lay back, sweetheart.  Pull up your skirt and spread your
legs. That's
a good girl.  Now give me your hand.  Feel yourself honey", he said as
he
guided her hand to her naked cunt.  He pressed her small fingers into
her
slender little clam, pressing on her lips until they parted and he
could guide
her own fingers into her juicy cunt."

        "It's all wet.  Why's it all wet?"

        "It means you're turned on, sweetheart", he replied, guiding
her
fingers up and down in her own vagina. "When a man gets turned on his
cock gets
all hard and ready to put inside the woman.  When a woman gets turned
on, her
vagina gets wet to make it easier for a man to put is penis into her.
You're
really wet, honey.  It means you want a cock inside you."

        "It does?"


From: MrDouble@ix.netcom.com
Newsgroups: alt.sex.stories,alt.sex.incest
Subject: TYO:  Tina - Younger/Older - 3  (Mf, pedo, incest)
Date: Tue, 07 May 1996 13:57:07 GMT
Organization: Rosa Lopez Inc ( RLI Industries)
Message-ID: <4mnkqh$sbp@dfw-ixnews6.ix.netcom.com>

Archive-name: Young/tina03.txt

Archive-author:

Archive-title: Tina - Younger/Older - 3







****************************************

DOUBLE DISCLAIMER:

I did not write this story.

I don't know who the author is.

****************************************



XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::



WARNING ... This story contains graphic descriptions of sex among

pre-teen children and between adults and pre-teen children.  If you

find this offensive stop reading now.

 

This story is entirely fictional and any similarity between persons

and events depicted in it and actual persons and events is purely

coincidental.  The story is pure fantasy and none of the events

described herein are practiced, advocated or condoned by the author.



XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::





        "You don't know it yet, honey, but that's exactly what it

means. Now..

Here's your clit..  Yeah.. right there... Now rub yourself there. I'm

going to

take my hand away and watch you masturbate.. Go on.. It's not dirty or

anything; it just feels good.. That's it... Go on, honey. Jerk that

clit..Ummm

you look nice.."  He was encouraging her, though not much

encouragement was

needed.  As soon as his hand had guided her willing fingers to her own

clit,

she had felt the electric shock of sexual pleasure that she'd been

hoping for

all day.  She didn't need any urging to start rubbing this great new

part of

her body.  Instinct took over and little Tina was masturbating like an

old pro

in seconds. Her body stiffened with pleasure, and her eyes closed to

enjoy the

sensation.  Jim Phillips watched the 11 year old enjoying her new

found skill.

She looked precious lying there in her school uniform, her white

blouse, her

skirt hiked up around her waist; her fingers a blur in her hairless

slit; her

feet hanging off the end of the bed, saddle shoes inches about the

floor.  His

cock quickly got stiff watching the child jerk off.  While she

masturbated, he

unbuttoned his shirt and undid his pants.  The shirt came off easily,

and when

he stood up to take off his pants, the little girl didn't even notice.

She was

too busy looking for that glorious release of the day before.  Jim

Phillips

dropped his underwear on the floor, and stood before the child's

spread legs,

his erect penis pointing at her tiny vagina.  He started to stroke his

long

cock, enjoying the sight of little Tina West getting ready to cum for

him.



        Almost.. Almost... Tina was blind to anything except her

finger flying

over her clit. It was going to happen. She new any second it was going

to

happen.. Almost. Almost.. Alm, "GAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" she

cried out.

Her orgasm had taken her by surprise, slamming into her young body

with the

force of a tidal wave.  "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH

HHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH",

she screamed, rocked by spasm after spasm of pleasure, wave after wave

of the

greatest feeling she had ever known. "NUHHH NUHHHH NUHHHH NUHHH

NUHHHHH...",

she moaned as the waves became less intense, allowing her time to

breath.  "Nuh

Nuh.. uhh uhh uhhhhhhhh hhhhhhhhhh", she sighed as the feeling receded

back to

her vagina, releasing it's hold on her whole body.  "Oh God..", she

said

finally when her voice returned to her.  It took a minute, but when

she looked

up again, Mr. Phillips was standing in front of her stroking his

enormous cock

just inches from her still twitching pussy.  For a second she thought

he meant

to put it in her right then, but when he saw her eyes open, he stopped

stroking

his cock and lay down next to her on the bed.



        "Was it good, honey?" he asked, his penis jerking slightly as

it rested

on her leg.



        "Oh god, it was great.  And I can do it anytime I want?"



        "That's right, precious.  Now you know what your little body

can do to

give you pleasure, you can have it anytime you want."  He'd reached

down and

was massaging her hand into her now soaked little pussy.  His hand

completely

covered hers, and he started to flex his fingers so that her own

fingers slowly

entered her little sex hole. "Do you want the next lesson, Tina..

There's more

about masturbation that you can learn..."



        "Oh YEAH!! I'd love that."



        "Good, baby.  Sit up again and watch the TV some more, believe

me

there's alot more to see."  He reached for the remote and started the

screen up

again.



        The next scene was that of a teenager, maybe 15 or 16,

masturbating

herself using a dildoe.  The dildoe was the kind shaped like a large

cock. She

was rubbing it up and down on her clit, stroking her pussy with the

end of the

rubber club.  Next to her was a young boy, perhaps 15 again, watching

the girl

and stroking his own cock.  The picture froze, "That's how guys do it,

Tina.

That's how a guy masturbates his cock.  By stroking it up and down

like that,

it eventually feels so good that the guy has an orgasm. 'Member when

you

stroked my cock for me yesterday.  That's what you were doing.

Masturbating

me."  The picture unfroze and the action continued in the same vain

for a

while.  Then the girl started to insert the dildoe into her hot, pink

cunt.  At

first she had a time of it, getting her pussy lips spread to

accommodated the

large pseudo-cock, and then her hole was to tight to allow easy

passage, but

eventually she worked it into her pussy and began to glide it in and

out with

one hand while jerking her clit with the other.  Tina turned to Jim,

"I didn't

know you could do that!!"



        Jim froze the picture, "What, honey?"



        "I didn't know you could, you know, put things in there."



        "That's your sex hole, honey, it's where a man puts his cock

when

people make love.  It's where the baby grows inside the women, and

comes out.

It'll stretch alot, sweetheart.  You saw how that girl had to stretch

it to get

the dildoe in there, right?"



        "uhhh, yeah.  What's a dildoe?"



        "A dildoe is any long object that a woman uses instead of a

man's penis

to make herself feel good.  You know how good it feels to masturbate,

well, to

alot of women, it feels even better when a man is inside them, but if

there's

no man around they use a dildoe."



        "oh."



        "Just watch, she really gets turned on by this", and again the

picture

show started.  The young boy in the picture was really jerking his

cock now.  A

few seconds after the motion started he moved and started jerking his

cock over

the filled teenage pussy.  "Watch him cum, now", said Jim.  A few more

strokes

and the boys sperm was pumping out of his cock onto the girls belly

and cunt.

The semen in her light hair soon trickled down to lubricate the

passage of the

dildoe into her pussy.  Having the boy cum on her, seemed to turn her

on all

the more, and she increased the speed at which she jerked her young

cunt.  The

boy, in the mean time, fell to the girls side.  Recovering from his

orgasm, he

reached up and grabbed the dildoe out of her hand.  He started pumping

it into

the teenager, shoving it deeper on each stroke.  "Ohhh God, YEAH!!!

Ohhh God,

Pump me with it...  Ohhh.. Pump me.... Pump me HARD!!!!"  Her hand was

a blur

on her clit.  The other hand was now gripping the bed sheets.  She

lifted her

knees up into the air and spread her legs to let the boy have even

easier

access to her willing cunt.  He kept stroking the rod into her, almost

punching

her pussy into submission.  The girl issued a long moan that climbed

in volume

until it became a scream. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGG
GHHHHHH"

Her head

banged back and forth in the air, her eyes were rolled up in their

sockets.

Tina envied her.  "God.. that must feel fantastic... Look at her

scream!!", the

little girl thought.  The girls orgasm took some minutes to subside,

the boy

kept pumping the fake cock into her soaked pussy, but at a much

reduced rate.

"Oh.. Jimmy.. Oh.. God... that was GREAT!!", she said.  With that she

reached

down and took control of the giant dildoe again, easing it's length

out of her

cunt, until it popped free.  She brought it to her mouth to take a

taste of the

combination her love juice and the boys semen that coated the plastic

wang.

The scene ended with the girl closing her eyes and relaxing her head

back, the

dildoe laying on her chest, and her young companion resting his head

on her

belly.



        More scenes followed... again.. like the day before it was a

montage on

a theme, only this time the theme was masturbation in all it's forms.

Jim

Phillips started to unbutton little Tina's blouse as she watched the

scene with

the 12 year old girl jerking off a man laying on his back.  The girl

jerked

with one small hand until the man's cum shot out and struck her in the

mouth.

She then put her small mouth on the organ, and Tina could see the

semen she

couldn't swallow dripping out of her mouth and landing on the man's

belly.  Jim

Phillips helped Tina ease out of her blouse while Tina watched a scene

in which

2 men jerked off 2 young girls.  The men rubbed the barely haired

pussy's until

each girl was moaning and cumming.  Jim Phillips prompted Tina to take

off her

skirt while a scene played in which a very young girl, no more than 8,

masturbated for the camera, and obviously enjoyed it. There were no

other

people in the picture, just the little girl giving small moans as she

rubbed

her hairless pussy.  Tina was getting hot again with the combination

of Mr.

Phillips slowly undressing her, watching all these other people

masturbating to

orgasm, and his hand guiding her own small fingers up and down her

young cunt.

More scenes went by.  Men masturbating women,  Women masturbating men.

People

of all ages masturbating themselves and each other.  There was a brief

scene

where 2 boys lay on a bed and masturbated each other.  One looked a

little

familiar, but his face was not toward the camera, and the scene ended

to

quickly with each boy cumming streams of white semen.  More scenes

went by.

Tina was masturbating herself, now, watching the scenes on the TV.

Her fingers

were working her clit, and she could feel the trembling building in

her body.

Mr. Phillips fingers were exploring her body to.  He inserted a finger

in her

young slit, and moved within her lubricated confines, going deeper

until he hit

the barrier of her hymen. His arm was around the naked little girl on

the bed

next to him, she was panting in his gripe, her hand briskly stroking

her own

clit.  He slowly laid her back on the bed.  By now she wasn't really

watching

the screen, more interested in her own building orgasm.  "Go on,

Tina... Jerk

yourself off again, honey.", he encouraged.



        Tina didn't need any encouragement, she was already deeply

involved in

trying to find that next orgasm.  Her mind played over the scenes

she'd seen on

the TV as well as the scenes she herself had played out with Mr.

Phillips.  He

cunt was starting to get that tingling sensation that she was learning

was the

precursor to her full blown, body racking orgasms. Her hand thrashed

at her

clitoris, only seconds away from cumming.. Only seconds.. uhh uhh

uhhnly one

seeecond.....



        After laying Tina back on the bed so she could masturbate

herself to

another orgasm, Jim went back to exploring her precious little pussy.

Again he

inserted his finger into her warm, wet folds.  He cunt lips sucked his

finger

in time to her strokes.  Again, he found his passage blocked by the

thin shield

of her hymen.  He probed carefully now, looking for the small opening

in her

cherry. Ah HAH.. Found it..  Now he watched the young girl carefully,

waiting

for her to cum.  He didn't have to wait long.  A cry escaped her lips

and her

back arched.  He could feel her young cunt begin to pulse under his

hand.  The

muscles in her vagina griping his finger in rhythm with her blinding

orgasm.

This was the second he was waiting for.  He plunged his finger hard

into the

too small opening in her hymen.  It resisted for a split second and

then gave

way.  His finger plunged up into her pussy, tearing the small barrier,

while

her orgasm still wracked her body.



        "UHHH UHHH UHHH AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH", Tina screamed, pleasure

and pain

mixing in her cunt.  She was still thrashing with her orgasm, but

there was a

sharp pain where Mr. Phillips was playing with her pussy. Part of her

wanted to

jump up and see what he had done to her to hurt her in her virgin

cunny, but

another part, a much stronger part wanted to ride the waves of

pleasure still

rolling over her entire body.  She rode the orgasm to wherever it

would take

her.  Whatever had happened in her cunny, she would deal with it when

the

pleasure was done.



        Jim Phillips pressed his finger deep into the pre-teens cunt,

feeling

the walls of her vagina pulsing on his deeply imbedded digit. The

little girl

had jerked when he'd pierced her cherry, but the orgasm she was having

had not

subsided and she had lain back to enjoy the rest of it.  He knew he'd

hurt this

little girl, but he'd done it at a time when the hurt would be little

noticed.

Besides, her virgin cunt was worth any amount of pain he happened to

inflict on

this young child.  It was so wet and hot.  It pulsed with strong young

muscles

around his shaking finger.  I smelled like heaven.  Pure virgin. Pure

young

girl.  His cock was aching to follow his finger into the depths of

this slender

pre-teen, and he knew it soon would.  As her orgasm subsided, allowing

so did

the pulsing around his finger.  A few last squeezes on his finger told

him that

it was over for little Tina. He kept his finger in her tight hole

until

rational thought returned to her and she began to wonder about this

strange,

new sensation. This feeling of being invaded by something foreign.



        "Wha.. .. What happened?  What did you do?  What are you

doing? It

hurts!", she was becoming aware of the pain in her little cunt. she

struggled

to get up on her elbows so she could look down and see what Mr.

Phillips was

doing to her to hurt her so.



        "Hush, honey.  I have my finger in your cunt.  Shhh.. Shhhhh

Relax.

Don't be scared.  I know it hurts a little, but I had to do that so

that you

could enjoy sex more later.   Shh, honey... Relax and I'll take my

finger out."



        "What.. Why?  It hurts.. Why did you do that?"



        "I'll explain in a minute, sweetheart, you know I will, now

just relax

and I'll take my finger out.  Feel it, honey.  Feel it up inside you?

Now hold

on.. I'm gonna pull it out now..."



        "It hurts... If feels weird.  OW!... That OUCH!.. Oh.. go

slow..

please. pull it out slow.."  Tina could feel his rough finger slowly

retracting

past the torn edges of her once intact hymen.  She didn't know what it

was,

only that it hurt.  Not too bad.  Not as much as it had at first, but

it still

hurt.



        "Hush, sweetheart.. I know.. I know it hurts a little...Feel

it. I'm

pulling my finger out of you... Ok.. Almost out...Almost..There you go

sweetheart it's out.  Opps.. Don't move.."  He leaned across the bed

the

shelves where he had a small hand towel.  He brought it over and put

it between

her legs.  Tina didn't know it, but her hymen was bleeding a little

bit, and

Jim Phillips wanted to staunch her virgin blood before the pre-teen

girl saw it

and panicked.  "There we go.. Close your legs on the towel, honey."



        "Ow.. It still hurts a little."



        "I know, baby.  It'll be sore for a few minutes.  No, just

keep the

towel there.  That's good.  I hope I didn't hurt you too much, honey,

but I had

to do that, otherwise you would have had a real hard time with our

next

lesson."



        "What did you do and why did it hurt?"



        "Ok, baby, I'll explain", he said, laying down next to the

naked girl

on the bed.  "You're a virgin, sweetheart.  That means you've never

had a man's

penis in your vagina.  Now, when you were born, your were born with

this little

flap of skin called a hymen that covers your vagina. You can't put

anything

large in your cunny without breaking that little flap of skin.  You

don't need

it for anything, but you have to break it in order to enjoy complete

sex.  Now,

what I did was to tear it a little so that it won't hurt as much to

break it

all the way later."



        "I was born with it?"



        "Yeah, all girls are.  Some lose it when their young, playing

or

climbing trees and stuff.  Yours was still all there, so I had to tear

it.

It's like... It's like when a baby is born they still have a piece of

their

belly button sticking out, but eventually it comes off cause they

don't need

it.  You've seen that, haven't you?"



        "Yeah.. once.."



        "Well, this is the same thing.  It's a bit of skin that you

don't need

and that a man has to break for you."



        "It hurt."



        "I know, baby.  I'm sorry.  But I did it while you were

cumming so it

wouldn't be so bad.  Did you like your orgasm?"

        "Yeah."



        "And I didn't completely ruin it for you, now did I?"



        "No.. It still hurt... but it's not so bad now.  Why did you

put a

towel on me?"



        "Well, because when a girls hymen breaks, sometimes it bleeds

a little,

like a cut finger.  Here lemme look."  He bent down and examined her

small

cunt.  He dabbed at a small bit of blood that clung to her hairless

little

lips,  then used his other hand to spread her young vagina.  Not

seeing any

more bleeding he leaned down and kissed her small clitoris, and then

lay back

down beside her.



        "It's ok now, but I want you to lay here for a few more

minutes before

we try anything else.  I want to make sure you're okay."



        His apologies for hurting her, and his obvious concern for her

well-being, mollified the little girls feelings.  It had hurt some,

and it had

felt strange to have his finger inside her, but already that small

addicted

part of her mind was returning to her last furious orgasm and

wondering about

her next.  She had a new friend to take home with her, one that could

make her

feel good whenever she wanted.  One that her parents didn't have to

know about,

and that they couldn't take away. She was looking forward to many more

sessions

with her legs spread and her fingers flying.



        Jim got up after making sure little Tina would stay still and

relax.

He went over to the VCR and changed the tapes.  This next tape was

very

special. One of his favorites, after all, he'd filmed it himself.  It

was going

to show Tina the next step in her lessons, the step that would have

him pouring

his seed into her small virgin cunt before the day was out.  He popped

the tape

into the VCR and returned to the bed.  "How are you feeling,

sweetheart?

Pain's pretty much gone, right?"



        "Yeah."



        "Good.  It doesn't last long, and every little girl has to go

through

it sometime, and once it's over you can do other things which are even

better

than masturbating."



        "Better?"



        "Yeah.. Once you bust your cherry, you can fuck, and that's

much

better."



        "Fuck?  I hear my Dad use that word all the time, but it's

usually when

he's mad.  I said it once and he hit he and said I shouldn't use that

word."



        "Well, honey, adults always want what's best for their kids,

even if

they don't always want it for themselves.  'Member when I said that

the man

puts his penis up into the woman's vagina, like I had my finger up in

you?  The

right word for that is intercourse, but people call it fucking. Your

Dad

doesn't want you to know about fucking, so he doesn't even want you to

say the

word."



        "So, fucking is better than when I rub myself?"



        "Can be.  See when a girl gets fucked, she is getting

stimulated both

on the inside, and on the outside.  That's why that one girl used the

dildoe

when we saw her jerking off.  She wanted to feel it both inside and

outside her

cunny.  For a man, fucking feels really good, because the woman's

vagina was

made to fit tight around a penis, and it's warm and wet and almost

nothing

feels better.  If two people are fucking right, they can both cum with

each

other."



        "uhh.. You mean that the man shoots his semen into the woman?

And

that's how a baby is made?  I get it."



        'Not just yet, but you will', he thought to himself.  "That's

right.

But when I fuck you, you don't have to worry about that because I had

an

operation so that I can't make you pregnant."



        "Are you going to fuck me?", she asked in a small voice.



        "Do you want me to fuck you, honey?"



        "I don't know... I'm scared..."



        "That's alright, sweetheart.  It's ok to be scared the first

time. Do

you want to be fucked?"



        "I don't know... It hurt when you put your finger in me.  Will

it

hurt?"



        "I won't lie to you, Tina.  It probably will hurt because my

cock is

much bigger than my finger, and your little vagina will have to

stretch to hold

it, but the pain doesn't last very long, and latter, fucking will be

as much

fun as masturbating.  You like jerking off, right?"



        "Yeah.. But..  Your penis is so large... I mean.. I don't

think I can

do it."



        "Sure you can sweetheart.  Look, I put a special tape in to

show you

that girls even younger than you can fuck.  Prop you head up on a

pillow and

watch it with me, okay?"



        "Okay."



        "Okay.  Here.. just watch this and then you'll know that you

can do

it..."  He lay close to the naked pre-teen.  His semi-hard cock again

resting

on her slender thigh.  He turned on the VCR and his special tape

began.



        On screen a young blond girl was laying in a bed with 2 men.

It was

this bed right here.  The 2 men were stroking her small body, and she

was

fondling one of the men's cocks.  It was enormous in her hand; she was

unable

to fit her hand around the man's hard on.  The other man reached down

and held

his erection against the girls bottom.  Rubbing it against the smooth

flesh of

her ass.  The younger of the two the men looked up into the camera,

"Hi. I'm

Tom, and that's Jack, and this is our friend Jennifer. She's 9 years

old, and

she loves to fuck, don't you honey?"  The little girl looked up at the

camera,

"uh huh" "And little Jennie here is going to fuck both of us, just for

you.

Aren't you sweetheart?"  "Uh huh....", and with that, the men got up

and

pulling on Jennie's wrists and ankles, arranged her so that one man

knelt over

her head, his semi-hard cock hanging down over her forehead, and the

other

knelt between her legs, his erection pointing at her tiny hairless

slit.  The

man between her legs took both her ankles and spread her legs very

wide.  He

then pulled them up and handed them to the man over her head.  He

pulled her

ankles toward his body, keeping them spread, and thus opening the

little girl's

cunt as wide as possible.  Jennie made a small grunt at having her

feet pulled

up over her head and being spread so wide, but otherwise did not

protest.  Now

the man between her legs reached down with both hands and began to

fondle her

delicate young pussy.  He used the thumb and forefinger of one hand to

spread

her little lips, while he ran the other finger up and down within the

confines

of her hairless slit.  After a minute of fondling her delicate pussy,

he pushed

his thumb slowly into her.  It slid smoothly into the girl until it

was fully

imbedded in her.  She tensed a little, but was unable to move because

the older

man had a firm grip on her ankles.  The little girl was splayed wide

open while

the younger man slowly fucked her with his thumb.



        Having tested the depths, the younger man removed his thumb

and moved

forward to place his hard cock against her hairless snatch.  Again, he

rubbed

it back and forth between the girls tiny lips, teasing her and

himself.  "Are

you ready, Jennie?  I'm gonna fuck you now, sweetheart."



        "Uh huh", was all the small girl said.



        The younger man again spread her cunt lips with thumb and

forefinger,

and positioned his pole at her tiny opening.  He moved his hips

forward slowly.

At first, the little girls cunt lips puckered inward, her sex hole not

large

enough to accommodate this full-grown pecker.  He kept moving forward,

and her

pussy resisted.  Then suddenly, the head of his penis disappeared into

the

small hole.  Slowly, so as not to shock this little beauty, he pushed

further.

The close-up picture was amazing. The 9 year old's small cunt lips

were

stretched tight around both sides of the large cock entering her.  It

looked

like she had been skewered on a pole.  Her pale skin and pink clitoris

contrasted against the dark meat of the shaft entering her.  His move

was

relentless.  Slowly, the meat of his penis disappeared into the little

girls

cunny.



        "Oh, GOD, baby.. Jesus.. you're tight...... ooohhhhh, man...

Okay,

honey.. Just a little more to go"  Said the younger man off camera.

Even as he

said it, his hips gave a forceful thrust, and his cock was buried

completely in

the girls hairless cunt.  Little Jennifer gave a grunt when the last

of the

pulsing meat pole penetrated her, but still had nothing to say.

"Ohhhhhhh,

baby... Oh.. you're gonna make me cum just sitting here... Ohhh,

fuck!... You

ready to get fucked now, baby.. Tell me you want me to fuck you,

baby...."



        The camera had pulled back so that Tina could see the girl

complete.

The older man still held her legs spread wide and pulled back to over

her head.

She was grimacing a little, obviously feeling stretched at hold this

grown

man's erect penis in her immature cunny.  She looked up at the man

penetrating

her and said, "Please fuck me...", in a small trembling voice.



        The man didn't need any further encouragement.  He started to

pump the

9 year old with his hard cock.  Each time he pulled it out it

glistened with

her young juices.  Each time he pushed it in, the little girl gave a

grunt.

The lips of her little pussy were moving to and fro, following and

sucking on

the large penis that was pumping her. Tina could see that her small

flat belly

actually expanded with each thrust as the man's cock pushed deep into

the tiny

girl.  The camera was moving to take in all the angles.  It closed in

on his

hard meat plunging into her.  His whole cock disappeared into the

little girl,

even though it looked like it was impossible for it to fit.  The edges

of her

lips were getting red from being stretch by his meat.  The camera

slowly moved

her body, past her flat belly that expanded and contracted as the man

moved his

cock within her; past her small chest with no hint whatsoever of tits,

to her

face.  Her face was held in a grimace.  She was grunting with each

thrust into

her small hole.  She grunted each time the man pumped her.  The penis

of the

man holding her legs bobbed over her face, sometimes dipping enough to

strike

her on the cheek.  She opened her eyes and looked up at the cock

waving in

front of her face.  Then she reached up with one hand and held it,

jacking it a

little in tune with her body's movements from the man pumping her tiny

cunt.



        "Ohh, baby... FUCK but you're tight..  I can just barely get

it all

into you.  Shit.. God, I'm gonna cum, baby.. I'm gonna blow my load

into you,

honey..."  The man was fucking her harder now.  The initial gentleness

of his

fucking disappearing as his climax approached.  The tiny girls body

was being

pushed up the bed with his strokes until her face was under the balls

of the

man still holding her legs splayed for her fucking.  His balls rested

on the

bridge of her nose, making it difficult to see her face, but her mouth

still

grimaced with each thrust and her grunts had turned to small yelps.

Tina

couldn't tell if the 9 year old liked what was happening or not.  She

couldn't

believe that a kid 2 years younger than herself could fit a man's

whole penis

into her tiny pussy. But there it was right in front of her.  She

looked down

and saw that Mr. Phillips cock was hard again, just watching the girl

getting

screwed.  She looked at the cock on the screen and back at cock

pushing against

her thigh.  She wondered if she could do it. She wondered what it

would feel

like.  She particularly wondered if it would really feel better with a

man's

penis in her.  But her attention was drawn back to the screen when she

heard

the young girl begin to moan loudly.



        The man with his balls in the little girls face had let go of

her

ankles. Her legs were still splayed wide on either side of the younger

man

fucking her.  He reached down, pressing his cock against her face and

began to

rub the tiny girls tender clit, while she still accepted the stroking

penis.

The girls reaction was instantaneous.  She began to moan loudly and

buck her

body as if the sensations she was getting from her clit and tortured

vagina

were too much to take.  "Nuh.. Nuhhh .. Ahhhiiieeeyyyye...Nuuuuuhhhh..

Nuh...", she was incoherent. Suddenly, her whole body went tense.  The

cords on

her neck stood out, and her chest flushed read.  Her face jerked

upward with

the spasms of her belly and she bucked up and down with the testicle

of the

older man rubbing up and down on her face as she did.



        "OHH SWEET JESUS!!!!.. OH GOD, JENNIE... YEAAAAHHH COME ON MY

COCK,

BABY... SQUEEZE IT... OOOOOOOOOHHHHH  FFFFUUUUUUCCCCKKKK!!!! HERE...

I...

CUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!",
he

screamed,

slamming his meat into the tiny girl.  Her belly grew large as his

cock pushed

it's way into the tiny girl.  Now the man and girl bucked together;

her body

spasming, her face full of cock; her legs straight out on either side

of the

man whose face was in ecstasy above her; his ass taught with the

effort of

pushing his huge cock into her tortured cunny; his body jerking with

the spasms

that were pumping his load of cum into this 9 year old child.  Her

tiny pussy

had no spare room once fully stuffed with his penis, and so the cum he

shot

into her immediately came all sides of her hairless slit.  Tina could

see it

glistening on the junction between man and girl as the camera zoomed

in on the

spot where the two became one.  "OHHH FUCKKK.. TAKE IT.. Uh..

BABY!!...OHHH

FUCK....BABY!!", he moaned as he filled her to overflowing with hot

cum.  The

camera pulled back, and Tina could see that the small girl still

jerked with

orgasmic spasms; or maybe it was in sympathy with the jerking cock in

her young

cunt.  In any case, the older man had moved off her face and she could

now see

that Little Jennifer had a look of pure pleasure on her face.  'God,

she looks

like she really came with him!', thought Tina.



        The younger man's orgasm slowly subsided.  As it did he eased

the

pressure off the 9 year old's cunny and his cock began to slip out.

The

pressure in her tiny snatch, forced his cock out as it began to lose

it's

hardness.  The man pulled his cock from her and rested it on her

belly.  Even

as it began to soften, it still reached from her slit to her navel.

And

because of the tightness of her little cunt, not all the man's semen

had been

pumped into her.  What couldn't get out due to the pressure, now

leaked out

onto the child as she lay breathing heavily from her own small orgasm.

Her

legs hung over the edge of the bed, and it was obvious to Tina that

both man

and girl were totally spent.



        "Oh, honey.. God, that felt good.  Are you okay?"



        "Uh huh....", was all she said, not even opening her eyes.



        "I felt you cum, baby.  I felt you cunt squeeze me, baby.  Did

it feel

good, honey?"



        "Uh HUH", she said, this time opening her eyes to look at her

mature

lover, and nod her head. "It's so big, uh.. and it hurts... a little,

but it

felt good at the end..", she elaborated.



        "That's good, sweetheart.  It's supposed to feel good.  It

sure felt

good for me.  You wanna fuck Jack now?  He's all hard and ready for

you.  Huh?

You wanna fuck Jack now, right honey?"



        "Uhh.. Okay!", she said thinking about it for a second and

then seeming

to really want it.



        Tina was shocked, "She's gonna do it with the other man too?",

she

asked turning to Mr. Phillips.



        Jim Phillips stopped the tape, "Sure, honey.  Why not?  If you

like

something as much as that, why not do it as often as you want?"



        "But, with two guys.. I mean... I thought you were only

supposed to

like.. well, you know.. with just one guy?"



        "Well, lot's of people find special relationships with just

one person,

and that's nice, but alot of people like to share their pleasure and

bodies

with more than one person, sometimes at the same time.  That's ok too.

Sometimes people will get together in a group, just to have sex and

enjoy each

other's bodies.  That's group sex.  Now, three, people isn't a group,

not

really, but don't they seem to really be enjoying it?"



        "Well, yeah... I guess.."



        "Okay then.  Nothing wrong with that.  You gotta remember,

Tina, that

you shouldn't judge people without knowing about them.  Lots of people

think

it's wrong that you and I are naked with each other right now, like

your

parents for instance, but you've enjoyed it, right?"



        "Yeah.. I guess..."



        "Not, I guess, Tina. I know you've enjoyed it.  I watched you

when you

came.  Is it really wrong that you've learned about your body? Is it

really

wrong that you've learned about men's bodies, and sex?"



        "I guess not..."



        "Okay.  So don't be to shocked at little Jennie wanting to

fuck two

guys at the same time.  She likes it, and they like it, and that's

good enough

for them.  So you wanna see the rest of this?"



        "Yeah."



        "Good, because this time they do it differently.  There's lots

of ways

for two people to have sex, alot of positions, and the man on top is

just one.

Watch."  And the homemade porn show started again.



        Little Jennifer moved across the bed to where her older lover

waited

for her.  "Come on, Jennie.  Get on top", said the man, waiting for

her,

stroking his cock.  Jennifer didn't hesitate a second.  She climbed on

top of

the man, then got her feet under her so she could lift her little

pussy into

the air over the man's cock.  "Ok, sweetheart, now put it in. Put that

big cock

in you pretty little hole.  That's a good girl."



        The small girl reached down with one hand, the other helping

her

maintain her balance on the man's chest, and took hold of his enormous

penis.

It jerked in her grip, and she seemed to have difficulty getting it

straight up

to point at her perfect little cunt.  She pulled it up until the head

was

mashing her tender cunt lips aside, and guided it to the opening into

her young

body.  She held it there for a second and then began to lower herself

onto his

meat.  The head disappeared into her hairless cunt, and then seemed to

stop

it's penetration.



        "You're really tight, honey. Use more of your weight Come on,

push

down... Harder..... Harder..... Yeah.. That's it baby, it's going in

now."  The

girl let more and more of her weight rest on the small spot where her

cunny met

his cock.  The lips of her cut were pressed in from her efforts.

Slowly his

cock began to disappear into her.  Jennie let out a small gasp as she

reached

the half-way point on his prick. She sucked in her breath and held it

as she

continued her efforts to swallow his throbbing cock with her 9 year

old cunt.

It was obviously a tough job, but Jennifer did not give up.  Tina

could tell

that the girl really wanted to accomplish this, but she couldn't tell

why. To

Tina it looked like this man was much to big to be fucking this little

girl,

but the girl didn't give up.  Instead she grunted and puffed and

pushed until,

finally, the tender lips of her hairless pussy kissed the rough pubic

hair of

her grown lover, her little cunt having swallowed the whole length of

his erect

penis.  Jennifer paused having accomplished this, and looked right

into the

camera.  She smiled, knowing she'd done something to be proud of!

Tina was

stunned.  This girl was younger than her, and yet there she sat

smiling, penis

up her hole, while the man beneath her moaned about how unbelievably

tight her

little cunt was.



        "Jesus, baby.. your TIGHT!!  Man, I love fucking you, baby..

Now ride

me.. Come on.. Ride that cock you have in you..."  Little Jennie

pushed upward

and the lips of her pussy pulled out as the fat cock in her was pulled

out of

her body.  Then she pushed back down and her tender pussy swallowed

the older

man's cock again.  Out.. In.. Out.. In...  The girl's face was red

from the

effort of pushing this monster meat in and out of her 9 year old cunt.

The man

managed to hold still beneath his young lover, but his moaning and

cries of

encouragement let Tina know that he was really enjoying the fucking

this nymph

was giving him.  The man reached up and grabbed the little girls ass,

his hand

completely covering her tiny buttocks.  He started to pull the girl

onto his

prick with a faster rhythm, slamming upward with his hips as he pulled

Jennie

down onto his cock.  He used his hands to pull the little girl upward

and slam

her downward, using her small body as a tight, warm masturbation

receptacle.

Jennifer had both her hands on the mans chest, trying to keep from

losing her

balance as the man pulled and pushed her onto his cock.



        The camera moved to the back where Tina could see the man's

balls

churning under his cock as his giant penis disappeared into the

stretched

little girls hole.  'My god, why doesn't that thing kill her?  It

looks way to

big to get in there!  She must really feel stretched!!', thought Tina,

but the

thought of being stretched turned her one. 'Maybe it would feel good

to get

rubbed like that there?'  The girl in the picture was not complaining

any, and

the man was obviously in heaven.  His breath was becoming ragged, and

his

thrusts less coordinated as his climax neared.



        "Uh...Jennie... I'm gonna cum... sweetheart.... I'm fill you

with jizm,

baby.... Uhhhhh God..  Ready...baby?    Ready... Here....I......

CCCCCUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMmmmmmmmmm............"  The man
slammed

into the

9 year old one last time, pulling down on her buttocks with both hands

as hard

as he could.   A small "OH" came from the young girl, but most of the

noise

came from the man as he shot his seed into his tiny lover. "AAAHHHHH

AHHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHhhhhh GOD!!! AHhhhh Shit.. TAKE IT

BABY!! TAKE

THAT LOAD.... AAAAHHHHHhhhhh...." He was shouting.  The camera was

still

between his legs looking at where his cock disappeared into the

hairless nymph.

Jism was spurting out of her tiny pussy.  I dripped down to the man's

balls

and coated them.  His hands never eased their pressure on her ass,

until his

final spurt of white hot cum was spent into the little girl.  Slowly

he relaxed

his grip, his fingers leaving a red after image on her slender ass.

He still

held her, not allowing her to get off his invading cock, just yet.

"Oh..

BABY!!!  WHEW!! That was GREAT!!... Jennifer, you got the nicest

little pussy

on the planet!!!  Did ya feel it, honey?  Did ya feel me cum in you?"



        The camera had moved around to the side again to show the man

holding

the little girl's body to him.  She was now on her knees straddling

him, his

cock still in her tight hole.  Bent over and impaled like she was the

9 year

old's head barely reached his chest.  He held her onto his cock

stroking her

fine hair.  "Did you feel it pumping in you, sweetheart?"



        "Uh huh...Yeah"



        "Man, baby, I filled you up, I think.  Here.. Let's see.", and

with

that he sat her up straight and grabbed her waist. One move and he

lifted her

clear of his deflating penis, making a small pop and her hairless lips

kissed

it a last good-bye.  He held her in the air above his cock and the

camera

closed in to show the spunk dripping out of her red, expanded sex

hole.  "Yeah,

honey.. Look at it... Man, you had a load inside of you. Here..Clean

it up with

your tongue, baby..." And again, he lifted the little girl, putting

her on one

side of his body.  Jennifer had obviously been through this ritual

before

because she didn't need to ask what the man meant, but instead got on

her hands

and knees, her blond hair hanging down on the man's body, and started

licking

the jism off the man.  Her tongue lapped up the white spunk that, just

a few

seconds earlier, had been pumped into her small cunt.  "That's it

baby... Clean

it up good...", encouraged the man, resting his hand on her head, and

guiding

her mouth to the pools of semen on his belly and crotch.  The white

cum clung

to the girls mouth, and what she couldn't lap up directly, she picked

up with

her fingers and sucked them.  When she'd cleaned the mans belly and

crotch she

picked up his softening penis and pushed as much of it as she could

into her

mouth.  Tina could see that she was sucking the flaccid cock, trying

to get the

last of this man's cum.  "eeeeeuuuuuwwwww... sweetheart... Ohhh that

feels

nice.. I love having my cock in your mouth, Jennie... Ummmmm..

yeaaaaahhhhhhh...."



        Eventually, the little girl finished licking the man clean,

and lay

down with him, her small, hairless pale body making an amazing

contrast to his

large, dark, hairy form.  Both of them looked contented, and appeared

to be

ready to go to sleep together when the film ended.



        Tina looked up a Jim Phillips.  "I don't know if I want to try

that. I

mean, I know she was younger than me, and she did it and all, but ..

It looks

to big", glancing at Jim Phillips fully erect cock resting on her

thigh, "and

it would hurt and all.."



        "Tina, I want to fuck you.  I know you'll like it when we do

it, you

just have to trust me.  Okay?"



        "No.. I'm scared.. I like masturbating and all that, but it's

too big..

 Please.. I don't want to..."



        "Well, Tina... I'm guess I'm going to have to show you another

tape,

just to show you what you CAN do, when you want to." He got up and

changed the

tapes in the VCR.  "This tape might help you decide that you really do

want me

to fuck you."  He started the tape.



        On the TV screen there was a picture of a young girl.  She was

sitting

on a bed, looking kind of nervous.  With a shock, Tina realized that

it was

her!!  She was on the video tape!!  Mr. Phillips must have taken these

pictures

yesterday, without telling her!  Tina watched herself on the film.

The Tina on

the film was looking off camera. She nodded her head and said, "My

name is Tina

West, I'm 11 years old and I want to learn about sex."  The Tina on

the TV

looked off camera again and then said, "I want to take my clothes off

for you

and show you what a pretty little girl I am."  Then she saw herself

get up and

hesitantly start taking off her clothes.  Slowly the clothes came off.

Finally, when she was all naked, she slowly turned her body around,

allowing

the camera to see her from all sides.  After a few seconds (with a

jump where

the film had been edited) Tina watched herself lay down on the bed,

and then,

again after some hesitation and looking off camera, she heard herself

say, "I

want to spread my legs for you."  Then the Tina on TV lifted her knees

and

spread them for the camera!!  'He filmed me... He filmed all of it!!

Oh, GOD!!'

she was dazed.  The TV Tina laid on the bed with her legs spread, and

her pussy

open for the whole world to see.  She put her hands behind her head,

just as

Mr. Phillips came into camera range.  Of course, his back was to the

camera,

and you couldn't see his face!!  He was taking his shirt off and Tina

was

looking up at his face, her legs splayed open to the camera.  Another

small

edit jump and Tina heard herself say, "Please look at my cunny.

Please touch

my cunny.  Please" 'OH GOD, I sound like a total SLUT!!  If anyone

ever sees

this I'm DEAD!! My parents will kill me!!'  The man in the video, the

man Tina

knew was Mr. Phillips, but who never let his face show, was sitting

between her

spread legs, running his hands over her body.  Tina saw herself

reacting to his

touch, saw her body begin to quiver as his hand probed her tiny cunt.

She

could hear Mr. Phillips, mumbling, but could not make out the words.



        Then she heard herself say, "It feels ga. good when you rub my

cunny"



        "Good girl.  Do you want me to rub harder?  Do you want me to

make you

feel good?"



        "Uh.. huh.. I want....", but the sentence didn't complete.

Mr.

Phillips was stroking her clit on film, and saying something to her

that she

could not make out.  Then in a pleading voice she heard herself say,

"Please

rub my little cunny harder. Please make me feel good."  She watched

herself

being brought to orgasm.  She watched herself convulse and moan, her

head

shaking left to right and back; her breath coming in grunts, "Uh Uh Uh

Uh Uh

Uh...."  And suddenly she heard herself squeal and saw her body arch.

Her

convulsions were beyond control. Mr. Phillips could barely keep his

hand on her

cunt while his other reached up and held one of her ankles to keep her

flailing

legs from closing on him. 'Oh WOW... That's what I look like when I

CUM!!', she

thought.  She watched her body spasm, and remembered her first orgasm.

At the

time she had no awareness of what was going on around her.  But now

she could

see her naked young body jerking to the touch of this man's hand on

her

hairless pussy.



        On screen, her orgasm was slowly subsiding.  As she began to

relax the

scene changed.  Suddenly she saw herself leaning forward, kissing the

Mr.

Phillips crotch while he stood in front of her.  Another edit jump,

and she was

looking up at him saying, "I want to see your penis. I really do."

And then

she was pulling his underwear off while he stood in front of her.

Once free,

she watched herself looking at her first cock.  Next she was holding

it, and

stroking it.  Another jump, and suddenly, the monster cock she was

pulling on

with both hands was blasting all over her little naked body.  She saw

how the

cum hit her in the mouth and was all over her chest, making her

pre-teen body

glisten.



        Again, the scene shifted.  Suddenly, Tina saw herself astride

Mr.

Phillips face.  Again, no one could see his face, but she was clearly

visible.

And she was bucking his face in another orgasm. This lasted a minute

or so, and

again the scene changed.  This time Tina saw herself on the bed while

a grown

man fed his cock into her wide mouth.  He held onto the back of her

head and

forced his cock deep into her face.  She watched as the whole thing

disappeared

into her mouth. She could see her throat expanding to accommodate the

cock that

was fucking her mouth.  Another jump and Mr. Phillips was fucking her

face in

earnest. His hand on the back of her head kept pulling and pulling her

face

onto his penis.  In a minute, he started to cum in her mouth.  She saw

the cum

dripping out the sides of her mouth.  The picture froze.



        "So, honey.  What do you think?"



        Tina was in shock.  She took a minute to gather her thoughts.

"YOU

FILMED ME.  YOU FILMED US!! WWWWWHHHHHYYYYY?!!!", she was starting to

cry, and

this last came out as a long sob.  "Why did you do that?"



        Mr. Phillips leaned over and put his arm around the naked 11

year old,

pulling her sobbing body next to his adult nakedness.  "Honey, I think

you're

really hot!  I mean you are really sexy, and I just wanted to show you

how

really sexy you are!  You saw the way you came!  Tell me you didn't

enjoy it

then!  So what's so wrong with seeing what you look like, huh?"



        Sniff,".. uh.. I don't know."



        "I wanted you to see that sex ain't dirty.  Hey, you watched

other

people doing it, even little girls like yourself.  They turned you on,

didn't

they?"



        Sniff, "I guess..."



        "Okay, then.  So now you see that you're just a pretty and

sexy and hot

as any of those other girls on tape, right?"



        "Uh huh..."



        "That's right, sweetheart.  I think you're really sexy, and I

really

want to fuck you. So having seen that tape, doesn't that make you want

let me

fuck you, huh?  Don't you want to feel my hot penis all the way up in

your

vagina?  Huh, baby?"



        Still sobbing, Tina didn't know what to say, so she fell back

on her

original fears.  "It'll hurt!  -sniff-  I'm sca.. scarrreeeddd!", and

again she

started to cry.



        "Look, Tina.  I know your scared, and I know it might hurt a

little at

first, but you have to do it someday."  He took her chin in one hand

and turned

her face so her teary eyes were looking right into his.  "And it sure

would be

a shame if a copy of that tape got shown to your father, wouldn't it.

What do

you think he would do seeing his little girl sucking cock, hummm?"



        Tina stopped crying instantly.  Now all she felt was terror.

'If Daddy

saw that, he kill me.  He'd beat me so bad.....' and her thoughts

became

incoherent with imaginings of what her father would do to her.



        The naked little girl started to tremble with fear in Jim's

arm. He

held her tight, enjoying her panic for a moment before offering her

the way

out.




From: MrDouble@ix.netcom.com
Newsgroups: alt.sex.stories,alt.sex.incest
Subject: TYO:  Tina - Younger/Older - 4  (Mf, pedo, incest)
Date: Tue, 07 May 1996 13:57:28 GMT
Organization: Rosa Lopez Inc ( RLI Industries)
Message-ID: <4mnkr6$sbp@dfw-ixnews6.ix.netcom.com>

Archive-name: Young/tina04.txt

Archive-author:

Archive-title: Tina - Younger/Older - 4







****************************************

DOUBLE DISCLAIMER:

I did not write this story.

I don't know who the author is.

****************************************



XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::



WARNING ... This story contains graphic descriptions of sex among

pre-teen children and between adults and pre-teen children.  If you

find this offensive stop reading now.

 

This story is entirely fictional and any similarity between persons

and events depicted in it and actual persons and events is purely

coincidental.  The story is pure fantasy and none of the events

described herein are practiced, advocated or condoned by the author.



XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::















 "Listen, Tina.  No one ever has to know about that tape. It will be

our

secret.  But you gotta do what I want.  You got that. I want to fuck

you, and

you're going to let me.  You got that?"



        Tina didn't answer.  She was overwhelmed.  She looked up at

Mr.

Phillips who had treated her so nicely, but who now seemed so mean,

and knew

that there was no way out for her.  She was going to be fucked by this

man, her

virginity was going to be taken by this man 3 times her age.  She was

speechless.



        "You got that, Tina?  I'm going to fuck you now.  I'm going to

shove my

hard cock into that tight little pussy of yours.  And I want you to

ask me to

do it!  You got that.  I want you to ask me to fuck you!"



        "I... I....  want.... Oh, please... Don't hurt me."



        Jim Phillips pulled the 11 year old to his chest and hugged

her. "Tina,

I don't want to hurt you, but this is for your own good.  You HAVE to

do this

someday.  I want to be the first.  I think you will grow to like it,

ALOT!  But

you have to do it the first time, and if I have to, I'll force you to

do it.

It's not going to be as bad as you think, sweetheart.  I really like

you.  You

know I think you're sexy.  You have to trust me.  Now, come on.. Stop

crying...

That's it, baby..  Ok.. Now ask me to please fuck you."



        Tina stopped her sobs.  Mr. Phillips was acting nice again,

saying nice

things to her again.  She wanted to trust him; he'd been so nice to

her so far;

and he'd taught her things that she really liked.  Her fear made her

stutter,

but she managed to say the words he wanted to hear, "Okay... Wooo..

Would you

ple..Please..   Fuck me."



        "Yes, baby.  I'll fuck you.  I'll fuck you right now."  And

with that

he laid her back on the bed.  He got down between her legs and placed

his mouth

on her hairless cunt.  He started licking her pussy from top to

bottom, his

tongue paying particular attention to her prominent clit.  His hands

spread her

legs and then roamed over her tiny body.  He lifted his head to speak,

"Relax,

baby.  I'm going to make you feel real good."  And then he went back

to

tonguing the pre-teen's virgin slit.  One hand stayed roaming over her

body

while the other reached down under his chin and began to probe her

small

vagina.  He inserted his finger to the first knuckle, feeling the

smoothness of

her lips and wet interior.  He used his fingers to open her small

pussy and his

tongue to make her wet in preparation for his aching penis.  He probed

deeper

with his finger, trying to get her used to the sensation of being

entered. He

could feel her starting to respond to his tongue, her rigid body

starting to

relax, just a bit, and her slender hips starting to rock up and down

into his

mouth.  'Yeah, baby.. that's it.', he thought. 'Just get yourself nice

and

turned on, and then I'm gonna slam it home.



        Tina said the words Mr. Phillips wanted to hear.  She couldn't

believe

that she's said it.  Having this grown man try to push his large erect

penis

into her small slit was the last thing she wanted, but the imagined

alternatives all seemed worse.  When he laid her down, Tina expected

him to

immediately mount her, forcing his cock into her virgin slit.  But

instead, he

pressed his face to her hairless mound and started to stimulate her

with his

hot tongue.  Tina's fear began to evaporate in the sensations washing

up from

her small clit.  She had loved sitting on Mr. Phillips face, and this

was just

as nice.  She began to relax as pleasure replaced fear.  His tongue

was rough

against the smooth skin of her pre-teen vagina.  His hands roamed over

her

body, massaging her flat chest, her slender neck, running down her

thighs and

up between her legs.  Tina loved the feel of his hands on her body.

'Maybe

he'll just lick me, and let me lick him', she thought for a second,

but doubted

it the instant his finger probed her young pussy.  She felt his finger

slipping

into her, working in concert with his tongue, making her feel even

more small

spasms of pleasure than his tongue alone was giving her.  Tina started

to buck

her hips at Mr. Phillips face, wanting him to press even harder on her

swollen

clit with his hot tongue.  She was enjoying the sensation that both

tongue and

finger were giving her. She felt him spread her soft, hairless lips

and lick

her opening, leaving a trail of saliva from anus to mound.  'God that

feels

good... I'm gonna cum if he keeps doing this to me!'.  She reached

down with

one hand and stroked his head, wanting to pull his hair to get more

pressure

from his mouth.  Her breathing was becoming irregular, and her hips

were

bucking into his face.  She wanted to cum now!  She wanted to feel his

tongue

and finger probing her while she spasmed out of control in orgasm.

But it was

not to be.



        Jim had worked the little girl up to just the right point.

Any more he

knew and she'd be cumming in his face.  Her hips were already pushing

against

him, pushing her pre-teen cunt into his mouth.  Her hands were both on

his

head, gently pulling him deeper into her young snatch.  Now.  Now was

the time

he'd been waiting for; now he'd fuck this little girl good.  He pulled

his

mouth off her now juicy cunt.



        "Ohh.. More... Please lick me some more...", Tina begged,

wanting to

cum more than anything.



        "No, honey." Jim said, getting up and moving his body between

her

slender legs.  "Now I fuck you.  The next time you cum it's going to

be with my

hard cock shoved up your cunny."  He held himself over her with one

arm, and

used to other to push her thighs further apart.  Then he reached down

to guide

his swollen cock into her tiny sex hole.  The head of his cock found

her

opening, and Jim used his hand to move it around in her hairless lips,

lubricating the head of this prick with her juices and his saliva.

Slowly he

pushed his cock into the little girl, feeling her lips move aside to

make way

for the invading member.



        "Please don't hurt me!", was all Tina could think to say.  The

man hung

over her, looking down at where his cock was starting to enter her

body.  Tina

looked down too, and saw how huge his penis was compared to the small

opening

of her slender 11 year old body.  'It's too big...' she thought, and

let her

head fall back to the bed, not wanting to watch out of fear.  Because

she was

so small, she found her self looking up at Jim Phillips chest.  'He's

too

big..;, she kept thinking, and began to tense up.



        Jim Phillips felt her tense, but his cock was on the glide

path and

nothing was going to stop it now.  Her opening was small and tight

around the

head of his penis.  Her cunt was hot, and her tension just stimulated

him

further.  He pushed further up into the little girl and her sex hole

got even

tighter.  'It's now or never.', he thought.  His cock was pushing at

the ragged

opening he'd made earlier in her maidenhead. Now his cock was going to

take the

last of her cherry.  He slammed his hips forward.  Her hymen resisted

for a

split second and then tore open, allowing his erection to surge up

into her

virgin slit.



        "AAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"  Tina

screamed

when he jammed his penis into her.  Her back arched, and her hands

went to his

waist trying to push him off of her, but the 85 pound 11 year old was

no match

for the 200 plus, 6 foot man.  Her hands pushed at him uselessly but

could not

prevent him from stuffing her hairless cunt with his cock. She felt

his full

weight hit her as his hips slammed her into the bed.  She felt his

balls slap

her exposed ass, and knew that he'd pushed all the way into her young

body.

"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWWWW....... IT

HHHHHUUUUUUURRRRRRRTTTTTTTTT'SSSSSssssss....." She had to tilt her

head

backward to try and see his face so she could tell him how much he was

hurting

her, but she could tell in a glance that he was oblivious to her pain.



        'Sweet, JESUS.  Oh man is this little bitch TIGHT!!  And HOT!

Her

insides feel like their gonna burn my COCK OFF!'  Jim Phillips was in

ecstasy.

He rested his weight on his little victim, feeling how her struggles

moved her

cunt around on his cock.  Her little sex hole was tight and hot, and

heaven.

He didn't move for a few seconds.  He always loved this moment; the

instant of

penetration on a new pre-teen lover!!  The fit of his cock in a virgin

little

girl was better than any sensation on earth.  The way they cried only

helped

turn him on. He loved to break in little girls, and Tina was one tight

little

bitch. He gave his hips some experimental shoves, listening to the way

the

little girl cried out with each one.  'Oh man, this is one nice little

virgin!!'



        Tina's pain subsided for a second, and then Mr. Phillips

started to

pull out of her.  The friction of his huge cock against the ragged

edges of her

hymen, hurt her again.  Then he thrust back in again, and the shock of

feeling

his cock inside her caused her to exclaim, against her will.  This

happened a

couple of times, each time, Tina gave out an "Ooowwwwwwww OHHH!"  The

penis

inside her was so large that she could feel how it pushed up into her

vagina

and distended her when it hit her cervix.  After a few thrusts, Mr.

Phillips

stopped pushing into her, and Tina again looked down her body to where

he'd

entered her.  She couldn't actually see his cock going into her small

hole, but

she could see how her flat stomach now bulged from her insides being

shoved

higher into her 11 year old body.  'It's all in!  It feels ... weird',

she

thought, and with that she realized that pain was not the biggest

feeling

anymore!



        Jim looked down the pre-teen he was fucking, her head only

coming up to

his chest and said, "Does it still hurt, honey?"



        "Yeah.. But not like at first!  You really HURT me!!"



        "Yeah, baby.  I'm sorry, but just think, you're not a little

girl

anymore.  With my cock inside you you're just as adult as any woman!

How's it

feel, baby?  How does it feel to have my cock all the way inside you?"



        "It's... It's... BIG!  I feel it way up in me."



        "Yeah, baby.  It's all the way in, and you feel fantastic.

You got a

nice tight cunt, sweetheart, and I'm gonna fuck it til I shoot my load

in you.

Here...", he said, grabbing one of her hands that was still on his

hip, vainly

pushing at his large body, "rub yourself.  Go on, masturbate with my

cock in

you.. Make yourself cum on my cock, baby.  Yeah... That's it. Yeah..

Ok I'm

gonna fuck you now, but you keep on rubbing it.. Yeah... Oh.. Baby!!!"



        When Mr. Phillips put her hand on her own clit, and told her

to rub

herself, the pain was present, but not the largest sensation. When she

started

to rub herself, the pain was in the background compared to the other

feelings;

being stuffed with cock; being stimulated to cum; that she was

feeling.  And by

the time that he started fucking her while she masturbated, the pain

was no

longer a thought.  Her only thought was to cum.  She wanted that

moment of all

encompassing, blinding pleasure. She felt him start to move, his huge

erection

sliding out and in, making her small unused orifice pucker in and out

with each

thrust.  She reached lower on her body and felt his cock with her

fingers, felt

it entering her hairless slit, felt his rigid member ramming her

smooth flesh.

His penis felt huge where it entered her small body.  She started

rubbing her

clit again, the stretching it was receiving from his thrusts having

turned her

on to the point where all she wanted was to cum.  Her finger flew over

her hard

clit.  Mr. Phillips was fucking her hard now, his course pubic hair

smashing

against her small hairless vagina each time he drove his cock into her

11 year

old cunt.  Her body was smashed into the bed with each thrust.  She

looked

straight up at his hairy chest over her face, his breathing had become

very

heavy as he let his body lower close to her.  It was getting hard to

keep

rubbing her own clit, because as he fucked her, he kept lowering his

body.  Her

hand became trapped with each forward thrust of his hips when her

small body

and his met at her smooth mound.  Finally, Tina gave up trying to jerk

herself

off, realizing that she didn't need it to cum.  His penis stretched

the skin of

cunt enough to bring her off now that she was at the edge of cumming

anyway.



        Jim Phillips was pounding the little girl, his only thought

that he was

going to blow her little head off when he came.  Her small pre-teen

body was

jerking to each slam of his hips.  He didn't hold back anymore, but

pounded the

little girl with his full weight, loving the way it drove her tiny

body into

the mattress; the way her head jerked upward toward his chin.  Her

legs were

splayed wide and waved on either side of his thrusting thighs.  The 11

year old

gave out a little "oh" each time he rammed his penis into her tiny wet

sex

hole.  He started to lower his body onto the little girl, wanting to

feel just

how small she was next to his grown body; wanting to smother her tiny

form

while ramming her virgin sex hole with his 8 inch erection.  Lower,

feeling the

difficult her small hand still trying to rub her little clit, feeling

her

fingers hitting his cock where it entered her smooth pussy.  Lower,

then she

gave up with masturbating and put her arms around his body, unable to

reach all

the way around his bucking form.  Lower, until he felt her face and

hot breath

against his chest; the little girl moaning directly into the hair on

his chest.

Lower, finally resting his full weight on the little pre-teen, her

face turned

sideways under his chest.  'God she's small and tight!', he thought as

he

continued to fuck the 11 year old suffocating under his body.  The top

of her

head almost touched his chin each time he slammed his penis into her

small

snatch.  Her struggle for breath, the feel of her tiny ass on his

balls, her

hands alternately embracing and struggling at his body, the smell of

her hair,

the smallness of her body, the flat-chest against him, the tightness

of her

pre-teen orifice.. all this was combining to make Jim Phillips blast

his hot

reward into his tiny 11 year old sacrifice.



        Tina could barely breath, but it didn't matter.  The little

school girl

was on the verge of something really powerful.  The battering her

small cunny

was taking as it was stretched and pulled and pushed by the large

prick was

driving her right to the edge.  Who cared about breathing when you

could cum.

Right now, little Tina was ready to have Jim Phillips fuck her

forever!  Right

now... little Tina was going to cum.  RIGHT ..............

NNNNOOOOOWWWWW!



        The 11 year old came like dynamite explodes.  Her body went

totally

rigid, her small arms wrapped around the adult fucking her in a vise

like grip,

her slender legs thrust straight out on either side of the man in her,

and she

screamed.  "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA

AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
HHHHHHH"

Her tiny

vagina, which was tight before, became a massaging vice. Her vaginal

muscles

alternately pushed and sucked the giant member insider her.  Her

stomach

muscles spasmed, pushing down on her uterus and cervix, massaging the

head of

the penis that was rammed up hard against them.  "AAAAHHH AAHHH AAHH

AAHH

AAHHH", she cried in rhythm with her convulsions, aware only of the

waves of

pleasure coming from her overstuff cunt.



        Jim Phillips felt the little girl beneath him go rigid.  He

felt her

arms grip his lunging body, and he heard her scream of pleasure. Her

small cunt

massaged his cock, her slender hips bucked to meet his thrusts.  The

feel of

this tiny, 11 year old, virgin sucking his huge cock with her tight,

hairless

pussy sent him over the edge.  "OHHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!!!  I'MM

CUUUMMMMMMMMMMIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGG RRRRGGG GGHHHHHHH..."  His cry

ended in

an incoherent yell of his own!  His cock, already huge in the little

pre-teen,

swelled and filled her to the limit.  His hot white cum shot from the

tip right

into the little girls uterus where it ricocheted back to be met by the

next

huge blast of his cum.  He slammed the little girl as hard as he

could, trying

to shove his cock all the way up to her throat.  His course pubic hair

ground

down on the smooth lips of her pussy, rubbing them raw and red. His

cum filled

the little orifice and mixed with the blood from her ragged hymen to

ooze out

of her over-stuffed vagina and slid between her small ass cheeks,

coating her

anus and buttocks.  His cock kept jerking and spitting, coating her

insides

with his hot jism.  Jim Phillips kept pounding the little girl, harder

and

harder.  He never wanted this fuck to end!



        Tina felt Mr. Phillips cock expand in her.  Through her own

convulsions

she felt him starting to jerk against her.  She felt his hot cum

explode into

her tortured slit.  He collapsed on her and bucked his body into hers.

Little

Tina was smashed under his weight, her face pressed up against his

chest, but

she didn't care.  Her own orgasm was intensified by feeling the

immense cock

inside her expand and fill her with hot cum.  Tina went blind with

pleasure,

feeling herself filled to the limit, feeling the hot cum coat her

hairless

mound, feeling it slide down to cover her ass.  It thrilled her to

feel Mr.

Phillips lose control of his body, and know that she had done that to

him.

That Tina, the girl the boys in school wouldn't take a second glance

at, could

make this grown man convulse and cum inside her small, slender body.

She loved

the way he jerked and spasmed and fucked into her.  She knew that

she'd want to

fuck Mr. Phillips again, and again, just to feel his hot cock and know

that her

11 year old body was what turned him on!



        Jim Phillips came back from the blind pleasure that had taken

him with

his first shot of semen into the young girl.  His cock was still

jerking, still

pumping sperm into the little pre-teen.  He felt her under him,

moaning,

struggling to breath, and realized that he was going to crush her if

he didn't

ease off of her.  He lifted up with one elbow, and continued to fuck

the little

girl, pumping the last of his cum into her.  His cock tingled in the

grip of

her tight cunt.  The spasms in her little pussy slowly faded away as

Tina's

orgasm ended and she too came back to the real world of man and girl.

The man

looked down at the 11 year old...



        "Are you alright, Tina?"



        Gasp.. "Yeah..." Gasp... "It was hard to breath when you laid

on me.

You had an orgasm, didn't you."



        "Oh, yeah, baby!  Did I ever!!  You got the nicest little cunt

I've

fucked in a long while!!"



        "Yeah.. I felt it.  I felt you ejac...uh ejaculate into me.

It was

hot! I felt your wiener get real big.. uh.. I mean your penis.. Did it

feel

good?"



        "Yeah, baby.  It felt good no matter what words you use.  You

came too

didn't you?"



        "Uh Huh.  You pen.. Your COCK hurt at first, but then it felt

good. I

didn't have to rub myself cause your cock rubbed my whole slit.  It's

really

big!"



        "And you took every inch, sweetheart.  Damn that felt great!!

You're

on hot little bitch!  I think your little pussy squeezed every drop

outa me!

Oh man... I hate to do this, but .. hang on... OOOHHHHHhhhhh ahhhhhh."



        Mr. Phillips pulled his deflating cock out of Tina's ravaged

slit. It

popped free and both man and little girl thought it was a shame that

their hot

sex couldn't last longer!  Tina's body was coated in Jim Phillips

sweat, her

hairless mound and lips were covered in his white sperm.  What she

couldn't

hold in, oozed out the bottom of her slit to slide down to her ass,

mixing

there with a pool of cum and virgin blood.



        "Lay still, Tina, I gotta get a towel.  Here we go."  He

gently lifted

her legs up and spread them.  He wiped off her tiny slit, paying close

attention to her red, swollen pussy lips.  He moved the towel down to

her ass

crack, and probed gently to clean the mixture of sex juices off her

slender

cheeks and her tiny, puckered anus.  He then leaned down and kissed

her pussy,

hardly believing that the pair of hairless lips touching his had just

managed

to swallow his whole cock and a hot load of cum. "There you go, baby.

All

cleaned up."



        Tina had enjoyed the gentle kiss from Mr. Phillips.  It made

her feel

genuinely loved.  The thought came to her mind, and the words spilled

out

before she knew, "Do you want me to clean you off, too?"



        Jim was surprised. "Yeah.. I'd love that!" and he lay down and

handed

her the towel.  Tina got up, leaned over the man's crotch and began to

wipe him

off with the towel.  She noticed the read stains on the bed an towel.

"Is that

blood?"



        "Yes it is, Tina.  You were a virgin, and I had to break your

little

cherry to get my cock inside you.  That's why it hurt that time, but

now that

your hymen is gone, you can fuck anytime you want and it won't hurt!

You bled

a little, but it's stopped now."



        "Oh", she said, not really knowing what to think.  Her hands

went back

to cleaning Mr. Phillips crotch with the towel.  His cock was slimy

with her

juices, sperm and blood.  She wrapped the towel around it and

carefully wiped

it off.  She cleaned the juices off his balls and thighs, and when she

had it

all done, she too leaned down and kissed his limp cock with her small

mouth.

The cock, though no longer hard, jumped at the touch of her young

lips, and

Tina was pleased, knowing that she could make it do that.



        "That's nice.  Thank you, Tina.  That's felt good.  Come on up

here and

lay down with me."



        The little girl positioned herself next to the body of her

grown lover,

 enjoying the comforting sensation of his hairy body next to hers.

She

snuggled up, her head on his shoulder and draped a leg across is

crotch,

feeling his cock stir under her thigh.  He wrapped the arm she lay on

around

her and reached down to cup on cheek of her small butt in his hand.



        "Tina, that was really great.  Did you enjoy it?"



        "Yeah.  It was great!"



        "Good.  I'm glad you enjoyed it.  You've learned a good lesson

here

today, Tina.  Sometimes you are afraid to do things, things that maybe

you've

never tried before.  That's ok.  It's ok to be afraid once in a while,

but that

shouldn't stop you from trying something new.  If you let your fears

stop you

everytime, you could miss out on something great, and never know it!

You

understand?"



        "Uh huh. I was scared, but it did feel good.. I mean... not

right at

first, but in the end I loved it."



        "So the next time you're afraid, you'll go ahead and try new

things?"



        "Well.. I guess.. It's kinda hard, you know, like when your

scared."



        "I know, sweetheart.  But the fear is ok.  It's okay to be

afraid. Just

go and do what it is that scares you, and maybe it won't be so bad.

And the

more things you try, the less afraid you'll be... And we have alot of

things

still to try."



        "Really?"



        "We sure do.  You've learned alot in the last two days, but

there are

still alot of things for you to try.  Things your friends never

learned in

their sex class!  What do you say, sweetheart?  You want to come back

and visit

me again?"



        "YEAH!  I really do."



        "You want me to fuck you again?"



        "Uh Huh"



        "You want me to suck your pussy again?"



        "Oh yeah!"



        "You want to suck my cock and drink my cum so your breasts

grow big?"



        "Yeah."



        "ALRIGHT, TINA!  Believe me baby, I'm gonna fuck you and fuck

you and

fuck you!  If you come back here on a regular basis, I'll fill your

mouth so

full of cum you'll never need to drink anything else!"



        Tina giggled at his exaggerations, but was turned on by the

promise of

more sex to come.



        "Huh, baby.. You like the sound of that?  Lots of cum for

little,

Tina?"



        "Yeah.. It sounds neat!"



        "Good. Then you come back tomorrow, and we'll try something

completely

different!  But before you go, why don't you give me a suck right now.

I think

I can cum again, only this time in your hot little mouth!"



        "Okay"



        The 11 year old didn't need any encouragement.  She got up and

laid

down on Jim Phillips stomach.  She picked up his half hard cock with

one hand

and brought her mouth to the tip.  She kissed it and looked at it,

jumping and

hardening in her small hand.  Then she opened her mouth and let the

head slip

in.  She felt Mr. Phillips hand on the back of her head, slowly

pushing her

mouth down onto his stiffening prick.  She didn't mind.  She knew she

could do

it.  She wanted to feel his cum squirt into her mouth.  She wanted to

taste the

sour, white semen and swallow it.  She wanted to prove that she could

do it

because it made her feel sexy.



        "Try to suck on it, sweetheart, move your tongue around the

head and

then suck it."



        Tina did, she tried to move her tongue around the head of the

rapidly

expanding cock, but her small tongue would not reach the top of the

head.  She

had to satisfy herself with rubbing the underside of his cock with her

tongue.

She sucked on his cock and was gratified when it jumped and expanded

still

further in her mouth.



        "Move your head up and down on it, baby, like you when I was

fucking

you.  Fuck me with your mouth."  He pushed on her head to give her the

tempo

for sucking him off.  Her hair brushed his lower abdomen. He reached

out with

one hand and fondled her little-girl bottom. 'Jesus, her ass is

small', he

thought, cupping on of her globes in his hand. 'I wonder if I'll be

able to fit

into her ass when the time comes.' The image of his cock forcing it's

way into

this 11 year old's small bottom turned him on something fierce.  His

cock

stiffened to full hardness in her mouth, and he pushed her head down

onto him

with his other hand.



        'Wow, I must really be doing a good job!', thought Tina. He

really got

hard in a hurry.  She felt the pressure on the back of her head

increase and

she did her best to comply, jamming more of the erection into her

mouth.  Her

lips were stretched tight on either side of the man's cock, but she

still

managed to move her tongue up and down on the underside of Mr.

Phillips penis,

and maintain some suction.  She felt his hand on her bottom, and was

pleased

that he liked her body enough to want to touch it.  Then she felt him

probing

her small anus with his index finger.  'Why does he want to touch me

there?',

she thought.  The pressure on her head increased again, and at the

same time,

so did the pressure of his finger on her small brown anus.  'He's got

the wrong

hole!', she thought, but couldn't remove her mouth from the throbbing

cock to

tell him.  Mr. Phillips cock was now fully hard, and pushing at the

entrance to

her throat.  His hand had her hair in a grip and was pushing and

pulling her

face onto his cock.  The strokes were getting faster and deeper.  Tina

let go

of his cock and cupped his balls instead, feeling them churn under the

loose

skin of his scrotum.  His index finger was pushing harder at her anus,

moving

in a small circle, trying to force it's way into the little girl.  'It

feels..

weird.... I wish he'd stop.', she thought.  Mr. Phillips pressed

harder on her

anus, and suddenly his finger entered the little girls ass up to the

second

knuckle.



        "MMMMmmpppphhhhhhh", was all the 11 year old could get out,

because he

kept her head fucking his cock.  Her ass felt warm and tight.  Too

tight.

'Man.. I don't know.  She might be too small to fuck there, yet.  Oh..

but I

can't wait to TRY!'  Again the image of the pre-teen on her hands and

knees in

front of him, crying out as he raped her anally, turned him on so much

that he

was ready to cum in her mouth.



        'OWWW.. He's got the wrong hole!.. That hurt.. a little.  He's

got his

finger in my bottom!.. '  Tina tried to jerk her head off the cock

thrusting

into her mouth, but she was held firm.  She couldn't tell Mr. Phillips

that he

had his finger in her bottom instead of her cunny.  She had to deal

with the

surging erection in her mouth now, because it seemed to expand yet

again.  Her

jaws ached, and her lips were sore.  She felt Mr. Phillips belly go

rigid

underneath her.  His cock jerked hard, and he pushed down on her head

one last

time, and held her there.  His spicy cum, exploded from the tip of his

penis,

instantly filling the inside of her mouth with semen.  His second

explosion

came right after the first, and overflowed her small mouth.  It burst

out her

lips and slide down his cock to where her hand still cupped his

pumping

testicles.  Tina swallowed as fast as she could.  She couldn't pull

back to

make more room in her mouth for the pumping load, because Mr. Phillips

would

not ease the pressure on the back of her head.  All she could do was

try to

swallow and his load of semen shot into her mouth. Swallowing wasn't

easy

either with this large cock jerking at the back of her mouth.  Tina

did the

best she could, but still a good portion escaped her tight lips and

slid down

to his scrotum and pubic hair.



        The stream of cum subsided, and eventually Mr. Phillips penis

stopped

jerking in the little girls mouth.  He let the pressure ease off her

head and

pulled his finger out of her ass.  Tina, to her credit, did not

immediately

take her mouth off his cock.  Instead, she was fascinated by the way

it felt

getting softer in her mouth.  It shrank in size until the head easily

fit in

her mouth.  It continued to shrink and she was able to fit almost his

whole

penis in her mouth without having to open her throat.  When his cock

was

totally flaccid in her mouth, she gave him one last suck and released

it with a

wet pop.  She looked at it for a minute then rolled over to face her

grown

lover.



        "Did I do it right? Was that good?"



        "Yeah, honey, you're getting better.  That was real nice."



        "Good.. Did you ahhhhh.. know that you had your finger in the

wrong

hole.. I mean.. you put your finger in my bottom instead of my cunny."



        "I know, Tina.  It wasn't the wrong hole.  I meant to put my

finger up

your cute little bottom."



        "REALLY!"  The 11 year old was wide eyed, leaning on the man's

chest

and staring at him in disbelief.  "Why would you want to do THAT?  I

mean..

That's gross!"



        "That's funny.  Just yesterday you thought it was gross when a

man had

an orgasm, but just now you sucked it into your mouth and swallowed

most of it!

Tina, you gotta learn that what you used to know ain't necessarily the

truth!"



        "Yeah.. Okay.. But, like.. I mean.. That's were, you know,

poop comes

out!  Why would you want to touch that?"



        "Because it's small and tight like your little pussy; tighter

even. and

because your ass is so pretty that I'd really like to fuck you there."



        "IN MY BOTTOM!!!???"



        "Yes, Tina, in your bottom.  People do it all the time.  It's

not dirty

if two people enjoy it, sweetheart, when are you going to learn that?

In fact,

it's the best way for a man to fuck a girl because she can't get

pregnant that

way!"



        "But.. I never thought.. It's just.. It's just weird.  Do you

really

mean that men stick their penises into a girls BOTTOM?"



        "Yeah, Tina, and I want to try doing it to you.  But not

today. Today,

we've done enough.  You gotta get home before your your folks starts

to wonder

where you've been.  Come on.. Get up... Let's get you dressed."



        He helped the disbelieving girl get up off the bed and get

dressed back

into her Catholic school uniform.  He stayed naked while she buttoned

her white

blouse and straightened her plaid skirt.  When she was done she was

the picture

of innocence.  No one looking at her would guess that this 11 year old

child

was Jim Phillips willing sex slut, versed in the art of deep throat

and

fucking; able to drink his cum and cram his eight inches up her

hairless slit.

No one!



        As he led her to the back door to send her home, Jim Phillips

reminded

little Tina of her main dilemma.  "Remember, Tina.  I like teaching

you about

sex, but you can't tell anyone.  If you did, that video tape just

might get

copied and find it's way to your folks."



        "I won't tell anyone.  Besides.. I really like what we've done

so far.

And my folks would really be pissed if they ever found out so I'm sure

not

going to let them know.  It's kinda neat to have a big secret!"



        "That's right, baby.  It's our secret."



        "Uhhhh.... Did you film us today?  I mean, did you film us,

you know..

fucking?"



        "I sure did, Tina.  I think you're so sexy that I want to see

more of

you, live and on tape."



        "Well.. I guess it's okay.. as long as no one finds out.. I

guess."



        "Don't worry, sweetheart, no one is gonna see those tapes

unless I know

they can keep a secret too.  Now, off you go."  He held the back door

open for

her.



        "Do you want me to come back tomorrow?"



        "Uh..yeah..Do you want to?"



        "Yeah!"



        "Ok, then I'll see you tomorrow, Tina.  See you then."



        "Bye", said the little girl and skipped out of sight around

the corner

of his house, a small knowing smile on her face.



        "Bye, sweetheart." Jim Phillips said more to himself than

anyone else.

Jim Phillips turned away from the door and walked to his office. He

had some

calls to make before tomorrow.



=============================================================================
==



               Chapter 3 - Tina's big day.



=============================================================================
==



        The next day at Our Lady of Grace Elementary school, little

Tina West

had trouble paying attention in her science class.  She was tired

because she

hadn't gotten very good sleep the night before.  After Mr. Phillips

had taken

her virginity and made her swallow his load of hot cum, Tina had gone

home and

had dinner with her folks.  Her Mom and Dad had gotten into a fight,

nothing

unusual about that, but that's not what kept her up during the night.

Instead

it was her new found friend, masturbation.  Tina had spent the night

jerking

herself to exhaustion.  Her orgasms were nice, and made her tingle all

over.

They weren't as good as when Mr. Phillips jerked her off, or when he'd

fucked

her, but they were still great, and she'd spent the night in her room

alternately jerking off and dozing while her parents fought down the

hall.

She'd had to be quite when she came because she shared her room with

her little

sister, 9 year old Mary.  It had been frustrating not to be able to

really

enjoy her self-induced orgasms, but it had been nice all the same.

Tina was an

orgasm addicted, and happy about it.



        Spending time in school seemed like a waste.  She couldn't

wait for the

day to end so she could have her secret rendezvous with Mr. Phillips.

Mr.

Phillips and his giant cock!  When the bell rang at the end of the

day, Tina

was out of the school like a shot.  She made her way through the

neighborhood

until she was once again at Mr. Phillips backdoor.  She looked around

to be

sure no one could see her, and knocked.  In a few seconds, Jim

Phillips

answered.



        "Hello, Tina.  How are you today?", he asked, ushering her in.



        "Tired.  I masturbated alot last night!  It uhhh.. you know,

it felt

great!  I just wanted to thank you for teaching me that."



        "Oh, honey.  That's nice of you!  You're really welcome.  I've

still

got alot of things to teach you, if you want to learn?"



        Tina wanted it all now and since she'd been thinking about it

all day,

didn't hesitate to say so, "Yeah.. I'd love to try everything."



        "That's good to know, sweetheart"  He said this just as they

turned the

corner into his living room.  There, watching TV were 4 men Tina

didn't know.

She was surprised when she turned the corner and saw them, but she

went into

total shock when she realized that the now muted picture on the screen

was of

her getting fucked by Mr. Phillips.



        "Guys, this it Tina, that special friend I was telling you

about. Tina,

these are some real close friends of mine.  This is Dave, and that's

John, this

is Tom, and this is Howard.  We've just been watching you on tape,

sweetheart."



        Tina was to stunned to say anything.  She didn't expect anyone

else to

ever know about what she and Jim Phillips were doing together.

Suddenly, here

where 4 men who not only knew, but had seen it happening.



        The one called Dave, and older man with some gray in his hair,

walked

up to Tina and said, "That's right, Tina.  We've been watching how

sexy you

are.  You're one attractive little girl, did you know that?"



        "Yeah, Tina!", the one called John said.  He was a really

large man

with a build like Arnold Schwartzenegger.  "Watching you cum really

turned me

on.  You've got more sex power than most grown women!"



        "I.. uhh.. ", Tina didn't know what to say or think.  She

didn't know

what to make of these men talking to her about how sexy she was.  At

11 years

of age, Tina didn't have any experience with dealing with boys, let

alone men,

let alone men who were complementing her on how sexy she was, a fact

that she

thought was secret.  "uhh.. Thanks ... I guess.."  Her family training

had

taken over; she'd always been taught to acknowledge a complement with

a thank

you.  She just wasn't sure she wanted the compliment from these

strangers.



        "Sorry about the surprise, Tina." Jim Phillips said.  "These

guys just

happened to stop by, and, well, their really good friends of mine.

We've known

each other since school!  And, well, I told them I had this special

friend and

they really wanted to hear all about it. It's okay... we can trust

them, right

guys?"



        "Oh Yeah!"  "Sure..."  "Hey look, Tina.  We share everything

and none

of us has ever given up a secret on the others yet!", this last from

one called

Howard.  He as large, but heavy, not muscular like John.



        "So you see, it's ok, honey.  Ain't no one ever going to find

out about

what you do here."



        "Uhh.. O.. Okay..."  She looked around at the men and they all

nodded

when she said "okay".  It was like she'd entered a club, but didn't

know the

rules.



        "Good.  Now look, as long as your here, well, I told these

guys how

good looking your body is, and I showed them the pictures, but I know

they'd

really like to see you, you know, naked right now.  What do you say,

why don't

you take your clothes off for us.. Do a little strip tease?"



        Tina was shaking her head no.  "No.. I can't.. I mean.. not in

front of

everyone and all.. No.. Please.. I don't want to..."



        "Hey, Tina.  It's okay."  This from Howard.  "We're all

friends here!"



        "No.. I can't", she started to turn and walk back to the back

door to

leave, but Jim Phillips put a hand on her shoulder, leaned down to her

ear, and

whispered, "Hey.. hold on.  Look, we don't want you to do anything you

don't

want to do, but you came here wanting to do things, and all they want

is to see

you naked.  That's not so much to ask, and besides, these guys can

keep a

secret and all, but there are still ways for your parents to find out

about how

sexy their little girl is, you know.. And you don't want that do you?"



        Tina stopped dead in her tracks.  She sure didn't want her

parents

seeing the tape of her sucking cock.  The consequences of that were

unthinkable.  Maybe... Maybe it would be okay just to let these guys

see her

and then she could go home.  Maybe.. oh hell, she didn't have any

choice and

she knew it.  She turned around.



        "Uhh.. I guess..."



        "AWRIGHT!" "Great!"



        "Thanks, Tina. Hey, this will be great, you can do a little

dance for

us right here in the living room, okay?  Come on.. We'll all sit

around in a

circle and you can dance for us.  Sound okay, guys?"



        "Hey, great"  "Alright with me."



        The one called John took Tina's hand and led her back to the

middle of

the living room.  He then sat down on the rug at her feet.  The 4 men

crowed

around her and sat down too, making a small circle of carpet with her

standing

in the middle.   She just stood there for a minute, not knowing what

to do,

when Jim Phillips suggested, "Why don't you take off your blouse,

honey."  She

couldn't do anything else, so she started to comply.  One by one she

undid the

buttons of her white blouse until is hung loose on her, then she

pulled it up

out of her skirt and slipped it off her slender shoulders.  One of the

men

reached out for it and she handed it to him.  He held it to his face

and

breathed in.



        "MMMMMMmmmmm. Tina.. you even smell good.  Put your hands on

your hips.

 Lets see what you got."



        Tina did as she was told, knowing that she didn't "GOT"

anything. The

rapt looks on the men in front of her though didn't change.  They were

studying

her up and down, even her completely flat chest.  A voice behind her

said,

"Turn around, honey." and she did, letting everyone see that she had

no breasts

to speak of.



        "Now the skirt, honey."



        Tina reached for the side of her skirt, and pulled the zipper

down.

She then let the skirt fall to the floor.  Again, one of the men

reached out

for her stripped off article of clothes and she stepped out of it.

She now

stood before the men in her socks, saddle shoes and white panties.

She did a

slow turn, not knowing what to do with her arms.  She felt really

uncomfortable

standing here almost naked in front of these men, knowing that in just

a moment

more, she was going to be completely naked.



        "Bend over, Tina.  I want to see that cute ass of yours in

those

panties."  This from John, the muscle man.  Tina complied and bent

down until

her hands touched the floor.  She stayed like that, and let the men

behind her

look at her bottom in her panties.  The thought crossed her mind that

she hoped

they were clean back there.  Suddenly, a hand touched her bottom, and

she

snapped up to standing position.



        "Hey, sorry I startled you!"  This was Howard. "It looked so

nice, I

just had to touch.  That's okay, right?"



        "uhhh.. I guess so.. "



        "Hey, Tina.  A little touching isn't going to hurt, right?"

This from

Jim Phillips.



        "I uh. I guess not..."



        "Right.. Come on.. I've thought you were going to trust me.

Come on,

repeat after me. Touching is okay.  Go on.. say it."



        "Uhhh... Touching is uhh. okay."



        "Good girl.. Hey, you heard her.  Go ahead and touch."



        Like one, the men rose on their knees, surrounding the 11 year

old

girl, standing in her white cotton panties.  They all reached out and

Tina

suddenly had 10 large hands roaming all over her slender body.  One

set cupped

her bottom, kneading her small round cheeks through her cotton

panties.

Another set ran between her thighs and probed her small pussy through

her

cotton panties.  A third ran its fingers through her fine hair and

stroked her

face and neck.  Another ran the flat of his hands over the flat of her

chest.

There were appreciative comments from all sides.  "Nice little body,

Tina"

"You've got the smoothest skin, little lady." "Um Um, this feels

nice."  The

rub down felt good to the little girl, and she was just beginning to

enjoy it,

letting herself lean into the grip of these adults.



        "Hey, lets get her panties off."



        Suddenly, Tina felt strong hands grip her arms and legs.  She

was laid

down on the carpet and two pairs of hands gripped the waist band of

her

panties.  Before she knew what happened, they were pulled down and

off.

Someone removed her shoes.  Her legs were pulled from either side,

opening her

pre-teen pussy to view.  Instantly a set of hands was on her small

cunt,

spreading the lips, and probing her pink inner reaches.  "Hey, this is

one

NICE looking pussy!"



        "Hey wait.. Please.. don't...", Tina said, but Jim Phillips

was

suddenly looming over her face.  She looked up at him, her eyes

pleading, but

he said, "Relax, Tina.  We're all gonna have a good time here.  A

little party,

right guys?"  "Yeah!"  "You bet."  "Party Hardy!" "So just relax,

sweetheart.",

he said.



        Tina didn't know what to say.  One by one each of the men got

up while

at least 3 men held her down to the floor and continued to fondle her.

The men

got undressed, and as she looked around, Tina saw more cocks than most

girls

see in a year.  Finally, the 11 year old was surrounded and held down

by 5

naked adult men.  They were all stroking her small body, and some were

stroking

their large cocks.  Tina didn't know what was going to happen next,

but then,

she didn't have to.



        "Here, baby.  Suck this."  One of the men leaned close to her

face, his

hot cock touching her lips.  He grabbed the back of her head and

pushed his

cock at her closed mouth.  He pushed so hard that Tina thought she was

going to

bruise her lips, still she didn't open her mouth. She didn't want to

suck

anyone.  She wanted to leave.  A finger was shoved into her pussy part

way, and

Tina gasped.  When her mouth open, it was quickly filled with hard

cock.

"Yeah, baby.. Suck that cock good and I'll give you a nice load of

hotsauce!"

Tina looked up at the man invading her mouth, it was Howard, the fat

one.  The

finger in her cunny moved around, and probed slightly deeper, while

another

rubbed her clit.  Tina couldn't move because there were 2 men on

either side of

her, each with a wrist and ankle, holding her down and spreading her

out.  'Oh

God, what have I gotten myself into!!??', she thought.  But even as

the thought

crossed her mind, the pleasure started in her clit.  'No.. No.. I

don't want

this to feel good.'  But she couldn't help it.  Her little clit was

being

expertly massaged by one of the men, and Tina knew that, if he didn't

stop,

she'd cum eventually.  She didn't want to cum for these men, didn't

want them

to see her enjoy what they were doing.  She was afraid that if they

saw her

enjoy sex, they'd do... well, she didn't know and she didn't want to

find out.



        "That's it, baby.. Good girl.. Suck that boner.. Ummm.."

Howard was

enjoying himself.  This little girls mouth felt so nice on his cock.

He wasn't

trying to force his way into her throat... at least, not yet. He just

wanted to

shut her up while his partners worked on getting her turned on and

wet.  Then

the real party would begin.  Still, he had the nicest job of the

group.  Luck

of the toss!!  He looked at the other guys.  John and Jim where

holding the

little girl's arms and legs, keeping her spread and immobile while Tom

and Dave

worked on her cunt.  And man, what a nice little cunt it was.  No

hair, pouty

lips, pink insides and a nice little clit at the top.  Jim had told

them that

this hot little number was easy to bring off.  A couple of minutes

under Tom's

fingers and she be cumming like a freight train.  Then they'd all fuck

her in

every way they could think of.  This was one little 11 year old that

was going

get enough cock today.. that was for sure!



        'No.. No.. I don't want it to feel good... No.. I don't want

to cum..

Noooooooooooo', Tina was thinking, but in spite of her best efforts to

ignore

her tortured clit, she could feel that now familiar sensation rising

in her

belly, that feeling that would eventually engulf her whole body in

pleasure.

She was going to cum for these men. And she knew it was going to be a

big one.

There was something wicked in letting 5 grown men see her naked

pre-teen body;

to be held down and exposed against her will; to know that these grown

mean

really where turned on by the sight of her flat-chested, hairless

body.  It

made her feel sexy, and to Tina this was a new and wonderful feeling.

It was

cumming. She could feel it.



        The little girl struggled vainly at first, but as Tom worked

her little

clit back and forth all the men could see that she was getting more

and more

turned on.  Howard held her mouth on his cock so that she couldn't

talk, but

even so, her moans of fear had started to turn into moans of pleasure.

All 5

men were naked now, and all had hard-ons, watching little Tina getting

ready to

cum.  Her arms and legs started to shake in the grip of the men on

each side of

her.  Her eyes were closed, and her hips started to buck.  Dave slide

his

finger into her small, hairless cunt.  It slide in easily because of

her

natural lubricants. He massaged the inside of her cunt, causing Tina

to buck

her hips even more.  Tom never let up on the 11 year olds clit.  He

increased

the pressure and increased the speed of his strokes.  Suddenly, the

little girl

jerked hard.  She was screaming, but it came out as a muffled

"MMMMPPPPPPHHHH"

around Howard's cock.  Her arms and legs pulled in toward her body

with such

strength that the two men on each side almost lost their balance.

They all

watched as Tina's chest flushed red, and her belly spasmed around

Dave's

finger.  She almost appeared to be in convulsions, but the men knew

better.






From: MrDouble@ix.netcom.com
Newsgroups: alt.sex.stories,alt.sex.incest
Subject: TYO:  Tina - Younger/Older - 5  (Mf, pedo, incest)
Date: Tue, 07 May 1996 13:57:45 GMT
Organization: Rosa Lopez Inc ( RLI Industries)
Message-ID: <4mnkro$sbp@dfw-ixnews6.ix.netcom.com>

Archive-name: Young/tina05.txt

Archive-author:

Archive-title: Tina - Younger/Older -5



****************************************

DOUBLE DISCLAIMER:

I did not write this story.

I don't know who the author is.

****************************************

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::



WARNING ... This story contains graphic descriptions of sex among

pre-teen children and between adults and pre-teen children.  If you

find this offensive stop reading now.

 

This story is entirely fictional and any similarity between persons

and events depicted in it and actual persons and events is purely

coincidental.  The story is pure fantasy and none of the events

described herein are practiced, advocated or condoned by the author.



XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::





















        "God DAMN!!  This kid is HOT!  Look at her go!"



        "Hey, I told you.  When this one cums, she cums full tilt!"



        "Guys, you should feel her cunt", this from Dave who watched

her vagina

pulse where his finger entered her.  "Does she ever get tight in

here!"



        "Hey man, I can't wait to fuck this one!"



        "I second that motion."



        Tina didn't hear a word.  She was blind to everything except

the waves

of pleasure emanating from her young pussy.  Her own masturbation

couldn't

begin to compare to what she was feeling now!  If this was what sex

was all

about then she wanted as much of it as she could get!  She didn't care

that a

stranger had his hard cock in her mouth; she didn't care that another

had a

finger up her previously virgin cunny; she didn't care that 5 men were

about to

fuck her; all she wanted was more of this kind of pleasure.



        Her orgasm subsided, and Howard let her head drop back to the

carpeted

floor.  Tina just lay there panting, not noticing the men shifting

position

around her.  She felt her legs being spread wide, and realized that

Tom was now

looming over her. "Ok, honey, I'm gonna fuck you now.  Here it comes."

and

without further introduction he pushed the head of his cock into her

pre-teen

cunt.  "uh" was all Tina could say, still not recovered from the

orgasm that

had left drained and helpless.  She felt his cock stretching her lips,

moving

up insider her body; felt his pubic bone hit hers; felt his course

hair rub

against her hairless mound.  It felt good, and Tina moaned with the

sensation.

"Like it, baby?  Like that cock, huh little girl.  Oh, yeah.. Here we

go..",

and with that he started to fuck Tina hard, pounding on her little

body,

bouncing her head with each thrust.



        Tina felt something hot on her cheek and turned her head to

see what it

was.  There was the man John, leaning over her head, aiming his huge

cock at

her mouth.  "Here, baby.  Take this too."  He shoved his cock at her

lips, and

Tina let them part, allowing the spongy head to be shoved into her

face.

John's cock was so large that only the head could fit past her lips.

No matter

how she tried to open her mouth wider, or how hard he pushed, the rest

simply

could not fit into the 11 year old's mouth.  John didn't seem to mind.

He

proceeded to fuck her face with what he could get in.



        "Man, look at that little bitch go!"



        "Yeah, she sure loves hard cock!"



        Tina was being overwhelmed, with 2 cocks in her pre-teen body,

she felt

totally stuffed at both ends.  The man fucking her hairless cunt was

moaning to

himself, obviously ready to blow his hot load into her.  John was

pumping her

face faster, his muscular body pistoning up and down right over her

face, like

he was doing pushups over her.  Two other men grabbed both her hands

and she

found each hand holding a hard cock.  Each hand clamped her little

hand down

over a hot penis, and used her hand to jack the men off.  Tina now was

servicing 4 cocks at the same time, and she was starting to like it.

Her mouth

hurt because it was too small to take the large penis being stuffed

there, but

her vagina felt good as Tom fucked her with long slow strokes, his

initial

pounding having been toned down so John could get in her mouth.



        "Fuck her man.  Shoot her full, dude"



        "Oh fuck... I'm gonna blow.. I'm gonna blow in her mouth..

Here baby..

oh MAN!  Here baby.. Eat my cum, baby... Here you GO, BABY! DRINK MY

CUM...

OH... NOW!  NOW, BABY!  DRINK MY CUM!!!"  John's cock expanded in the

little

girls mouth.  He shoved hard and rammed the tip of his cock up against

her to

small throat.  He grabbed his cock and jerked it off in the 6th

graders mouth.

He felt his load shooting out. filling the little girls mouth and

dripping out

the sides, white rivulets of cum flowing down both sides of the little

girls

face and getting into her hair.  John bellowed like a bull as he

pumped more

and more jism into Tina's mouth.  Tina couldn't get away from the

onslaught

semen being pumped into her mouth.  Her head was pressed into the

floor because

John was letting most of his weight rest on the huge member that

penetrated her

mouth. Tina couldn't breath; couldn't swallow; couldn't do anything,

but hope

she didn't black out before this man was through fucking her mouth.

Sperm was

sliding down her throat, down her face, some was even being forced up

her nose!

It was hot and salty and sticky.  And it made Tina feel special, in a

small

way, that she was the one getting it.



        Finally, John lifted his weight off the pre-teenagers face and

pulled

his cock out of her mouth.  The little girl gasped for breath as soon

as his

wang popped clear of her mouth.  It was obvious that she'd not been

able to

breath.  John grabbed his cock and stroked it over the gasping little

girl,

rubbing it on her lips and cheeks, stroking the last bits of ropy

white cum

onto her pretty young face.  "Here, little girl, this'll make you even

prettier.  Hot cum is good for little girls, right guys?"  "Oh, yeah"

"You

bet!"  "I gotta load for you, sweetheart!" John jerked his cock in her

face a

little longer then lifted himself up.  In an instant, Dave had taken

his place,

his hard cock much skinnier than John's huge pecker, but just as long.

Without

preamble he grabbed the back of her head and shoved his cock into

little Tina's

still gasping mouth. "Suck me good, baby, and maybe I won't fuck you

in the

ass."  He yanked on her head hard, and his erection was instantly at

the back

of her mouth, forcing it's way into her throat.  Dave pulled on her

head with

both hands, thrusting with his hips at the same time, determined to

stuff his

full length into the little 6th graders mouth.  He shoved a few times

and

decided the angle was wrong.



        "Hey, Howard, grab that cushion off the couch.. Yeah, that

one.. Here.

Lift her up and put it under her.. No further down.  Yeah.. That's

perfect."

Tina was lifted for a moment off the floor and then put back down,

only this

time, her hips and back were on the cushion from the couch, but her

head fell

back unsupported.  For Dave, this put her mouth right in line with her

throat,

and he quickly move around so that his thighs were on either side of

the dazed

youngster's head.  He pushed her forehead down with one hand so that

Tina found

herself gazing at his balls.  "Ok, baby.. Open up now. I'm going to

throat fuck

you!"  Tina didn't obey right away, so he reached down with one hand

and

pressed on her throat.  The pain of his thumb pressing on her vocal

cords made

her open her mouth soon enough.  "That's it, little girl.  You do what

you're

told or things get rough.  We can make you feel good, but first you

gotta make

us feel good."  And with that he again shoved his erection into her

pretty

face.  This time, instead of stopping at the entrance of her throat,

he shoved

it hard, pushing her head back until it was straight upside down, the

back of

her head jammed against the sofa cushion.  With a painful pop, his

cock humped

past the entrance to her throat and didn't stop until his pubic hair

press

against her young lips.



        'GOD, HELP ME.. HE'S GOING TO KILL ME!' was all Tina could

think. She

couldn't breath because, not only was her glottis blocked, but his

balls hung

loosely down, covering her nose, allowing no air to get in.  The fact

that Tom

was still fucking her so hard made her body bounce against the

invading member.

The little girl was being bounced between two hard cocks, her slender

body,

barely able to accommodate the invading members.



        "Fuck her, Tom!  Oh man, I don't even have to move.  You're

doing it

for me!", Dave said, feeling the way the girls throat moved up and

down his

cock whenever Tom fucked into her.  He had a perfect view of Dave's

cock

sliding in and out of the 11 year old's hairless cunt.  He could see

the way

her lips puckered in and out with the motion of his fucking.  The

sight was a

total turn-on for him.  That and the feeling little Tina begin to gag

on his

cock made him start rocking his penis in and out of her throat.



        'Thank you, God!', thought Tina as Tom started to fuck her

mouth. Now

that his cock was moving she had small chances to breath between

thrusts of his

cock.  The man fucking her was really pounding on her. His swollen

cock felt

huge inside her small vagina as it pushed deep into her, shoving its

way up to

her cervix on each thrust.  Tina felt her body being rammed back and

forth

between two giant cock.  Each time her pussy was rammed, her young

body was

pushed up to meet the down stroke of the cock now fucking her mouth.

As the

pole in her cunt found it's deepest penetration, the prick in her

mouth was

also at it's deepest point.  Tina was fully impaled.  She wondered how

long

this would go on.



        She didn't have to wonder long.  All these men had been turned

on

watching Tina on video, long before she arrived, and now, actually

fucking this

tiny 6th grader was too much for them to last long.  Tom, fucking her

tender

snatch, began to pant and declare that he was ready to cum.  "Yeah, do

it Tom.

Let's blow a load into this little bitch from both ends!", said Dave

in

encouragement.  Both men looked down at the 11 year old helplessly

skewered

between their cocks.  He small body still held open by Howard and John

on

either side.  Both could see the outline of Tom's cock as it filled

her throat.

 Both could see the bulge in her lower abdomen with each thrust of

Dave's

organ.  Both were ready to flood her with hot jism, and both did.



        "OH FUCK! HERE...I....GOOOOOOOOOOOOO....."



        "AAAAAHHHHHHH YEAH.. ME TOO!... OH.. EAT IT BABY!!! YEAH!!!!"



        Both organs expanded in the little girl.  Both men shoved

themselves

deep into the 11 year old's mouth and cunt.  Both men began to pump

their ropy

offerings into their pre-teen slut.  Dave had shoved his cock deep

down Tina's

throat, and the little girl gagged on the blasts of spicy jism.  Tom's

load

shot deep into Tina, filling her small cunt and oozing out all sides.

Each man

roared with pleasure at shooting their large loads into a young,

innocent girl.

These men like to fuck little girls, and Tina was one of the youngest

in a

while.  Their bodies jerking, and twitching, both men spent themselves

in Tina,

and slowly, began to ease the pressure on both ends of the little

girl.  Dave

pulled his cock out first, and fell backwards, away from the little

girl,

looking down at his cum covered cock and her small, wet pussy, still

not

believing that this little girl could fit his immense wang into her

tight

hairless box.  Then Dave, pulled his cock out of Tina's face.  It was

still

hard, but the man was totally spent.  He too fell backwards on the

floor

panting.



        The men on each side let go of the little girl, and Tina

immediately

rolled on her side, coughing and gagging, trying to clear her throat

of the

load of hot sperm that had been shot there, and trying to catch her

breath, now

that she could finally breath again.  Tears were in her eyes as she

tried to

recover from the pain and fright of the double fucking she'd just had.

She

coughed up some cum and it hung on her lips. Most of it she swallowed.

The

taste was sour, spicy, and Tina was getting very familiar with it.

She even

sort of liked it, but not the way it was just delivered.  She could

feel the

dampness on her cunny and bottom as the load of cum delivered there

oozed out

and coated her entire hairless crotch.  She cried to herself,

frightened of

what had happened, and scared of what might happen next.  When she'd

finally

managed to catch her breath and swallow all the sperm left in her

mouth, she

looked up. Only to see a video camera with Mr. Phillips behind it,

staring her

right in the face.



        "How'd you like that nice double fuck, huh Tina?"  He said

behind the

camera.  "Do you like having two cocks in you at once, baby?"



        "It hurt."



        "What hurt, sweetheart?"



        "It hurt when he pushed it in my mouth! It hurt my throat."



        "Oh, come on, baby.  You've had cock in your throat before,

right. It

didn't hurt then, right.  Here.  Reach up and feel your throat right

now.  Go

on.. Do it.. Now.. tell me where it hurts.  Show me where your throat

hurts."



        Tina put a hand on her throat, but for the life of her could

not

pinpoint where her throat hurt.  In fact, it didn't really hurt at

all. Tina

just looked up at the camera and didn't say anything.



        "It didn't really hurt at all, did it.  You just got scared,

right.

You got scared because it was your first double fuck and you didn't

know what

was happening, right baby?"



        "I..... I guess so...", she said, still sniffling, trying to

sort out

her feelings.  "I was scared!"



        "I'm sorry, sweetheart.  We didn't mean to scare you, did we

guys?"



        "No way!"  "Nawww"  "Hey, we're sorry, Tina"



        "We wanted to double fuck you, and you gotta admit you like to

fuck

right?"



        "Well.. yeah", she replied in a small voice.



        "And you like to suck cock, right?"



        "It's okay, I guess.."



        "So okay then, now you did both at the same time."



        "But you forced me.. I didn't like it."



        "Okay, baby.  We're sorry.  We won't force you to do that

again. But

hey, you came remember.  Just before we fucked you!  How was that?"



        "I.. It was .... nice"



        "NICE!?  Nice.. Tina, you were going crazy!  We got it on film

if you

want to see it!  You're one hot little girl, baby, and we all really

like hot

little girls.  I guess you just turned us on so much.  Hey, I got an

idea.  Why

don't us guys all turn you on, and make you cum again. Sound like a

good idea?"



        To Tina, doing anything that would make her have an orgasm was

a good

idea.  She nodded her head.



        "Alright.  Here.. Get up.  Since Dave did it to you, you can

do it to

him!  Fuck his face with that nice little cunt of yours."  They helped

Tina get

up and walked her over to where Dave still lay on the floor. They

guided her

over him, and had her kneel down onto his face, her hairless cunt

mashing down

into his mouth.  "Okay, Dave, you gotta make it up to little Tina

here.  You

fucked her mouth, now she fucks yours.. Only fair!"  Dave couldn't

agree more,

and nodded his head to show it. In an instant his mouth was open, and

his

tongue snaked out and began licking the 11 year old's tiny snatch from

top to

bottom.  Sperm still dripped from her small vagina, but Dave didn't

mind that

since he liked young boys as much as young girls and had drunk his

share of cum

in his time.  But having his face humped by a hot little, hairless

pussy was

one of his favorite turnons.  So he lapped at her, paying particular

attention

to the clit swelling at the top of her hairless slot.



        Tina's body reacted instantly to feel of Dave's rough tongue

on her

clit.  A wave of pleasure emanated from her cunny and made her whole

body

tingle.  The deep fucking of her throat, and her rough treatment were

instantly

forgotten.  She felt hands all over her body, particularly on her ass.

She

felt a finger hit her small anus, and begin to massage the small hole,

not

penetrating, just massaging.  It sent more tingles through her body.

Her hips

began to gyrate, moving her pussy around on Dave's mouth.  She let her

knees

spread more, increasing the pressure on the man's face and mouth.

'Yeah.. I

can push down as hard as I want cause he did it to me!', she thought,

and again

pushed down on Dave's mouth. Tina wanted to hump Dave as hard as he

had humped

her.  She didn't know that that would simply be a turn-on for the man

she was

humping. Tina leaned forward, putting her hands to the floor and

lining her

clit up perfectly with the man's mouth.  She then began to hump him as

hard as

she could, hitting the underside of his nose with her bald pubic bone.

His

tongue danced on and around her clit, and his lips were mashed against

her

hairless lips.  Dave reached up and grabbed her humping ass to pull

even harder

on the little girl.  His erection was rapidly re-inflating.



        Tina's eye's were closed.  She was really enjoying the

sensation of

being in control, of being able to hump this grown man as hard as she

wanted,

when something bumped her face.  She opened her eye's and saw a cock

being

stroked just and inch in front of her open mouth.  She looked up,

never

stopping her hips, and saw Jim Phillips kneeling in front of her

masturbating

in her face.  "It's yours if you want it, Tina.  You're in control

now.  You

can suck it if you want, baby, but you don't have to." 'Oh wow!', she

thought,

I really am in control!  She kept humping her hips into Dave, but her

eyes were

fixed on the purplish swollen erection being stroked in her face.  It

looked so

big.  She knew that Jim Phillips hadn't cum yet.  'He must really be

turned

on.', she thought.  And she knew that it was HER that had turned him

on.  Her

cunt was on fire.  She knew that she'd be cumming soon.  She leaned

her face

closer to the penis in front of her.  She let the head rub against her

cheek,

felt the heat coming from the large cock.  Pre-cum fluid was oozing

from the

tip, and Tina let this be rubbed on her face.  She brought her mouth

up to the

tip of his cock and let her tongue out to taste the oozing fluid.  The

taste

was warm, and salty, and familiar.



        Jim kept stroking his cock in the 11 year old's face, watching

her

tease him.  He wanted to shove it into her mouth and make her swallow

his hot

load, but it was more important now that Tina feel in control, that

Tina

understand what it felt like to want to fuck someone hard, like Dave

and Tom

had fucked her.  And it looked like she was taking to this little

lesson quite

well.  She was humping Dave with her hips, as hard as she could.  Jim

knew that

Dave was going to have some bruised lips when this was over, but he

also knew

that Dave loved it. So he kept stroking his cock into Tina's face,

being

careful not to thrust forward.  He felt her lips around the end of his

swollen

erection, and felt her tongue probing the small hole in the end.  He

carefully

kept his hand away from her head so she'd feel no pressure to go

further, but

he knew either way, watching her get fucked, and watching her fuck

Dave, had

turned him on enough that he was going to blow a large load into her

mouth, or

onto her face.  It didn't really matter which.



        Tina was getting close to cumming.  Her cunt juice was flowing

into

Dave's mouth, and already, pre-orgasm contractions where starting.

Tina loved

the feeling of fucking Dave's mouth, and the feeling of her lips on

the tip of

Jim's cock.  It felt good to know that Mr. Phillips wasn't going to

ram his

cock into her mouth.  It felt good to be in control.  She let more of

his hot

penis slip into her mouth.  The head of his penis slide easily into

her mouth,

and she let it sit there, oozing fluid into her mouth.  She didn't

suck, and

she let her tongue glide around the tip lazily.  It felt good in her

mouth.  It

was all getting to be too much.  "Tina.... I'm gonna.. cum, baby...",

she heard

Mr. Phillips say.  "Do you want it in your mouth?"  Tina was just

about ready

to cum herself, and all she did was nod her head and moan "UMMM UMMM"

around

his prick.  She wanted to feel him cum in her mouth.  To feel it blast

out from

his cock into her mouth and not her throat. She wanted to taste his

cum, and

know that she was the one who made it happen.



        "Oh.. yeah... TINA! I'M CUMMMMMMMIIINNNNGGG"  and his cock

exploded in

her mouth.  And that did it.  Tina moaned loudly, and her own orgasm

took off.

Jets of white cum shot into her mouth, but Tina was in her own

convulsions.

Her body whipped back and forth on Dave's face, her clitoris mashed

down hard,

and her pussy spasmed on him, forcing more of her young juices out to

coat his

face.  She never let go of Mr. Phillips cock, as it filled her mouth

with cum.

She thought to swallow, some of it, but most just leaked out around

her lips

and down her chin to fall on the floor.  "UMMMMM UMMMM UMMMMM UMMMMMM"

The

little girl moaned, accepting Mr. Phillips love gift and as she

hunched her

small pussy on another man's face.



        Slowly.. Slowly, Tina's orgasm subsided.  Mr. Phillips cock

had stopped

jetting semen into her mouth at some point, but Tina didn't know when

that was.

 She let the organ fall from her mouth.  "Ohhhhh godddddd.." was all

she could

say.  The little pre-teen was spent.  On her hands and knees, she let

her head

fall down and her weight collapse on the face of the man under her

tired pussy.

 Finally, she rolled off Dave and fell on the floor, totally relaxed.



        "Way to go, TINA!"



        "How was that, sweetheart?"



        "Man, Tina, can you ever hump!", this from Dave, as he rolled

on his

side and reached out to stroke her young body.



        "Hey, Jim.. She really drained you, huh!"



        Tina looked around and saw Jim Phillips laying on the couch a

step or

two away.  The look on his face was total satisfaction.  He looked at

her,

"Tina, that was fantastic.  Thanks for taking my cock!  I really

needed to cum.

How about you.. Did you enjoy that?"



        "Yeah...", she sighed, languidly.  "That's felt great!"  Tina

lay on

the floor surrounded by naked grown men, and realized that she loved

sex.  She

thought that it would be great to come here every day to suck and fuck

and hump

and cum!!  'Oh man.. those other girls don't know what they are

missing!', she

thought.



        The whole naked group lay around for a few minutes, relaxing,

all spent

except for Howard, who'd not yet had his first orgasm. For once, the

video

camera as off and ignored.  It had been passed around from person to

person

during their little orgy and all the action had been captured on film,

but

right now, no one wanted to deal with it.



        After about 5 minutes, the doorbell rang.  Jim got up and

grabbed a

robe off the back of the couch to go and see what it was.  They heard

the door

open, and some muttered voices.  The door closed, and Jim returned to

the

living room, but he wasn't alone.  Following after him was young David

Wallace,

the boy Tina had been playing "doctor" with when this whole thing had

started.

His eyes scanned the room and landed on the slim form of Tina laying

naked on

the floor.



        "Hi, David", said Tom.  The other men greeted the young boy

too. It was

obvious to Tina that they all knew each other.



        "Tina, you know David, right!  Say Hi."



        Tina who didn't mind laying naked in the middle of a bunch of

strangers

was suddenly embarrassed to be seen like that by someone she knew.

After a

short hesitation she said, "uhh  Hi".  There was nothing to cover up

with, all

her clothes having disappeared.  Tina didn't know what to do.



        "uh.. Hi, Tina", said David.



        "David came over to join in the party.  David likes sex as

much as you

do, Tina.  Here, watch, we'll show you.  Strip off your clothes David.

Join the

fun."



        Tina watched as David obeyed Mr. Phillips and stripped off his

clothes.

His 14 year old body was slender, but well muscled.  His pubic hair

was light,

and not fully grown.  He had no hair on his chest yet, and his skin

was smooth

and pale.  When he was done stripping off his clothes he stood up and

faced

Tina.  She could see that his cock was already hard. It was much

skinnier than

the men around her, and it bobbed up and down, jerking to the rhythm

of his

heartbeat.



        "Come here, David", said John, the large muscular man sitting

in an

easy chair, his legs splayed wide and his cock hanging limply between

them.

David walked over and stood in front of the man.  He reached up and

took hold

of David's wrist, pulling the 14 year old to his knees between his

spread legs.

He then reached up and put a hand on the back of David head, pulling

him

downward until his face touched his limp cock.  "Suck me, David.  Suck

me off."

And David did!  He reached up and took the limp prick in one hand,

guiding the

tip into his mouth and he began to suck on the man!



        Tina's eyes almost popped out of her head.  She had never

heard of

homosexuality or bi-sexuality.  All she knew was that boys and girls

did it

with each other.  Jim Phillips eased up next to her, putting his mouth

to her

ear and whispering, "What do you think of that, Tina?" Tina whispered

back,

"He's not supposed to do that."



        "Why not?"



        "He's a boy!"



        "So?"



        "I.. I don't know.  They're not supposed to... do it with

another boy"



        "Tina, I told you, you have alot to learn. You've done so

much, and

learned so much, but there's still alot more.  Hey, little girls

aren't

SUPPOSED to do it with grown-ups, but you do!  Right!  Little girls

aren't

supposed to know how to fuck and suck, but you do.  So why aren't they

SUPPOSED

to enjoy sex with each other?"



        "I don't know.  Their both boys."



        "When it comes to sex, it doesn't really matter does it,

unless you

want to make babies!  You just do what feels good.  And from the size

of John's

cock right now, I bet David is making him feel real good!"



        It was true.  John's cock had gotten completely erect in

David's mouth.

David was no stranger to cock sucking and was stroking his hand up and

down

the erect penis in time to the movement of his head.  John had a hand

on both

sides of David's head, and was setting the pace. Tom had gotten up off

the

floor and moved over behind young David, reaching between his legs and

stroking

his bobbing cock.  Tom's own erection waved obscenely between his legs

as he

manipulated the 14 year old boy.  He turned around to Howard and said,

"Hey,

Howie.. Throw me the K-Y, will you."  Howard grabbed a tube of

something off

the side table and tossed it to Tom.  Tom opened it and squeeze the

lubricant

into the palm of his hand.  He then stroked his hand up and down on

his cock

until is glistened.  Then he rubbed his hand up and down in the crack

of the

9th graders ass.  When he was satisfied that all the parts were

sufficiently

lubed, he took his cock and guided it to the crack of young David's

butt.



        Tina turned to Jim Phillips and the whispered conversation

started

again.  "What's he doing?"



        "He's gonna fuck David, sweetheart."



        "You mean.. in his bottom?"



        "Yup.  That's exactly what I mean.  Member I said that you

could fuck

in your bottom.  So can anybody!  Watch.."



        It took Tom a couple of seconds to get his cock lined up with

the boys

anus, but eventually he started pressing the head of his cock into the

brown

opening.  The head popped in and David's head gave a jerk upward, but

John

continued to hold him down on his cock, pulling the boy's mouth even

further

down onto this cock.  A moan escaped from the boy as Tom slowly pushed

the rest

of his cock into the tight rectum of the 9th grade boy bent over

before him.

Tina couldn't tell if David was moaning in pain or pleasure.  She

watched as

Tom humped David, and John fucked David in the mouth.  She realized

that just a

short time ago it had been her who had two cocks in her, and that is

must have

looked something like this.  Two grown men, holding onto the body of a

much

younger child, each thrusting their  distended penises into an

orifice; each

looking to ejaculate into a younger mouth or ass.  Tina saw the looks

of

pleasure on the men as they humped David.  It turned her on. With out

knowing

it, her hand reached down and slowly rubbed her own hairless pussy.

Jim

Phillips next to her was stroking her with one hand while his cock

grew.



        "Oh, man.. I'm gonna pop, David.. Right in your mouth, boy.

Oh..

Oh...YEAH... HERE IT COMES, BOY... OH FUCK!! .... EAT IT!! EAT IT!

YYAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH."  Tina saw John pull down hard on David head.  She

saw his

body convulse and his balls churn as they pumped young David full of

hot cum.

She knew what David was feeling.  Knew what he was tasting.  And it

turned her

on.  She saw cum leaking from David's mouth and knew that he couldn't

swallow

with a prick in his mouth any better than her.



        "OH FUCK, DAVID.. ME TOO.. ME.. UHHH... TOOOOOOOOOO

AAAAHHHHHHHH" And

Tom began to spray the inside of David's rectum with cum.  He pulled

on the

boys hips, and bent down over him, his butt clenching and unclenching

with each

shot of sperm into the 14 year olds ass.  For his part, David couldn't

do much

except take what was shooting into him from both ends.  He moaned a

little and

both men thrust into each end of his body.  Tina understood what he

felt, or at

least thought she did.



        Finally, both men let go of the 14 year old boy, and their

limp pricks

came out of each end of his body.  David was breathing hard and he

rested his

head in John's crotch until he had recovered his breath. Finally, he

looked up

at Jim Phillips as if to say, what do you want me to do next.



        "Come over here, David.", Mr. Phillips said, motioning with

his hand.

David crawled across the floor to Mr. Phillips, next to Tina. Tina was

still a

little embarrassed to be naked in front of a kid she knew, but the

scene that

had just played out in front of her had lessened that considerably.

"David,

would you like to fuck Tina?"



        "Yeah, you bet!", he said, looking at the 11 year old's

slender body.



        "Tina, would you like to fuck David?"



        "Uh.. I don't know.  I guess."



        "Good.  David, why don't you go down on Tina first to get her

ready.

Then you can fuck her while we watch."



        "Okay", the boy said, and slide between Tina's legs, spreading

them so

he could get access to her tender pussy.  Her hairless snatch was a

turn on for

him, and he had to lift himself up on his knees to keep from grinding

his

erection into the carpet.  Jim Phillips took Tina by the shoulders and

laid her

back down on the carpeted floor, kissing her with deep thrusts of the

tongue

into her mouth, while David started licking the little girls small

slit.  Tina

loved the feel of a mouth on her cunny and immediately reached down to

put a

hand on David's head, pushing his head deeper into her young slit.



        David was in heaven.  He'd wanted to fuck little Tina West

since he'd

first seen her.  He'd been seduced by Jim Phillips 2 years ago, and

had finally

mentioned his desire to the older man during one of their sex

sessions.  Jim

Phillips thought he could arrange it, if David would cooperated, and

true to

his word, here was little Tina, spread out before him, pushing her

hairless

cunt into his face.  He loved the feel of her bald pussy against his

face, the

smooth wet lips almost sucking on his chin as he licked her swelling

clitoris.

He could feel her cunt throb as he licked her, and knew he was turning

her on.

He couldn't wait to jam his prick into her and feel how tight her

little twat

would be on him.  He wanted to shot his cum into her and look at her

face as he

did it.  And today, he was going to get his wish.



        Tina was thrusting into David's face now, her hips moving

without

conscious effort.  She loved the feel of a mouth on her most intimate

area.

She loved the way a tongue felt on her clit, the warmth, and the

moisture; the

feeling of resting her hand on a head between her thighs. She was

going to cum

soon from it, she knew.

        "Okay, David.  Come up here and fuck her now.  Fuck that

little girl."



        David didn't need any urging.  He lifted himself up and

crawled up

Tina's body.  Tina opened her legs willingly, wanting to feel his hard

prick

enter her small opening and stretch her until she came.  She was close

to

cumming now, it wouldn't take much more to make it happen. David

loomed over

her now, fumbling with his cock to find the opening to her cunt.  Jim

Phillips

reached in and guided the tip of the boys erection to the 11 year olds

opening.

David immediately thrust himself into the little girl, eliciting a

gasp from

her.  He couldn't wait for her to recover from his penetration, but

immediately

began to fuck her hard, holding himself off her with his arms.  The

slap, slap,

slap of their two young bodies the only sound in the room.



        Tina was a little disappointed that David's cock was so small.

She was

a little surprised when he first rammed home into her, but once he

started

fucking her she realized that he wasn't near as large as the men that

had

fucked her so far.  Tina was a little disappointed, but not for long.

What

David lacked in size, he made up for in speed. He fucked her fast and

hard.

Tina felt her ass bouncing off the floor as David fucked her, slapping

her

hairless sex hole with his nearly hairless hips.  The tingle in her

cunt was

growing again, and it would only take a minute or two of David's

fucking to

bring her off.



        For the men in Jim Phillips living room, the youngsters were

putting on

a great show.  14 year old David, slamming his teenage prick into the

6th grade

pre-teen, was a real turn-on.  Every man in the room had an erection,

just

watching the kids fucking each other.  They all slowly left their

seats and

formed a circle around the two kids. They all knelt down around the

youngsters

and began stroking their cocks over both of the kids.  Tina and David

didn't

know it, but they were going to be the objects of a cum shower, when

they were

done fucking.



        David came first.  He felt his balls tighten and then felt a

mighty

internal heave.  He moaned incoherently and his penis started to pump

his semen

into the 6th grade girl.  He fell forward onto Tina, and his hips

continue to

hump her involuntarily.  He pumped his full load into her, and then an

amazing

thing happened.  Little Tina, feeling David pumping his sperm into her

sex

hole, began to cum too. Her pussy clamped down on David's invading

penis,

massaging it and prolonging his orgasm until he was blind with

pleasure.  Tina

let out a yell of pleasure, "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH

FFFFFUUUUUCCCCCKKKKKK

MMMMEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!   AAAHHHHH!   AAAAAAAHHHHH!", and clutched at the

jerking

boy, reaching down to his ass to try and pull more of him into her

young body.

The two children humped each other blindly, each in the throws of

their own

orgasm, each pleasuring the other without even being aware of it.



        As each child's orgasm began to subside, they became more

aware of

reality again.  Almost simultaneously they both looked up and became

aware of

the men gathered around them, jerking off over them.  David pulled his

penis

out of Tina and rolled to one side, propping up on his elbow next to

the little

girl.  Both children looked up at the monster cock's pointed at them,

and

realized what was in store next.



        "Oh.. Man.. Yeah.. Here I Cum..... Yeah... YEAH...NOWWWW!" and

Tom

blasted his sperm at the two youngsters.  The first shot hit David in

the face,

and caused him to jerk his head back.  It dripped from his face onto

Tina's

face, hitting her in the lips.  Tom's next ropy white shot, landed on

David's

chest, and proceeded to drip down to where his chest leaned on Tina's.



        "Oh.. Gawd.. Me TOOOOOO!  YAH!  TAKE IT KIDS.. TAKE THAT HOT

CUM!!"

The older Dave, looming over Tina's head shot his jism lengthwise down

her

body.  It landed in a white line starting on her hairless young

vaginal lips

and snaking up to her left nipple.  His next shot did not have the

same energy,

and it just landed on her chest.  He aimed his cock at David, and the

next

spurt struck the boy on his face and hair, coating his forehead in

creamy

sperm.



        Almost as soon as the older Dave started cumming, John shot

his wade on

the 14 year old boys back.  He didn't have much left, having cum in

both Tina

and David, but what there was dripped down the boys back, and coated

his butt.



        Jim Phillips was not to be out done by his friends.  His load

shot out

and hit David's penis, dripping off the young boy, and pooling in

little Tina's

hairless slit.  He moved his cock back and forth as he came, splashing

both

kids with a copious amount of white, sticky semen.



        Tina and David didn't know what to do, so they just lay there

as the 4

men covered their young bodies in sperm.  The hot fluid landed

everywhere on

the youngsters, dotting Tina's chest and face with drops of jism.

David was

getting coated too.  He took several more blasts of white cum in his

face,

closing his eyes when they hit.  Cum landed on Tina's belly, and

spread down

either side of her slender body.  The cum that landed on David's

front, soon

dripped down and landed on Tina, him still being propped up next to

the little

girl.  When the last drop of semen had been shot onto the children,

hands

reached down to spread the white lotion all over both their bodies.

Tina felt

hand spreading the semen on her chest, stomach and rubbing it into her

tender

young cunt. David felt hands smearing the semen on his back and

reaching down

to jack his cock and get it liberally coated in cum as well.  When

both

youngsters where covered from head to toe, the men stood up and one by

one

knelt down next to Tina's head.



        "Suck it clean, sweetheart.", said the first man, hold his

deflating

cock out to the 6th grader.  Tina opened her mouth and let the flaccid

penis

in.  She sucked, and a last few drops of semen oozed out the small

hole in the

end.  She swallowed this, and the cock was removed from her mouth.

"You too,

David.." And the same cock was offered to the young boy. He too, took

the man's

cock into his mouth, and sucked.  In turn, each man offered his prick

to both

children to be sucked and licked clean.  Tina and David did not

hesitate in any

case.  David, because he'd done this ritual before, and Tina because

she didn't

know what else to do.



        "Hold on a minute!", said Howard after the ceremony was done.

Howard

had been designated camera man for most of this orgy, and so had not

had a

chance to cum yet.  "Hey.. We still got some business to take care

of!", this

last said as he held his large erection in one hand, and eyed the two

kids with

the other.



        "Okay, Howie.. What do you want to do?"



        "Well, I notice that little David there still has a hard-on..

How about

a sandwich?"



        Tina wondered why Howard would be talking about food, when she

thought

everyone wanted sex.  She guessed maybe that's how Howard had gained

all that

weight, thinking about sandwiches all the time.



        "Sounds like a good idea to me, but do you think she can take

it?"



        "Oh.. I think so... It'll be tight, but I like em tight."



        Tina didn't have a clue as to what was going on, but figured

she'd go

alone.  After all, she'd gone along with everything so far.



        "David, lay down on your back.  Okay, now. Tina, I want you to

get on

top of David and fuck him.  Climb on  your knees and put his cock in

your

cunny.."



        David had lain down as soon as he was told to, his still erect

cock

sticking up from his body and twitching.  Tina looked up at Mr.

Phillips giving

her directions, and complied when she understood what was wanted.

'Oh, good..

We get fuck again!', she thought. Tina could not get enough of

fucking, and

knew before she even mounted the 14 year old boy that she would have

another

orgasm just from having his dick in her.  She lifter her bottom after

straddling David, and reached down for his cock.  She guided the head

of his

penis between her tender lips and let her weight push his cock up into

her

body.  David helped with a thrust of his hips, loving the feeling of

Tina's

hairless pussy sucking his teenage pecker.



        Once again, the men gathered around the fucking teens, only

this time

they pushed Tina down until her chest met Davids.  Two men held her

there,

putting pressure on her back with one hand and holding her wrist with

the

other.  Tina didn't like it much, because she couldn't move enough to

fuck

herself on David, but fortunately he kept fucking her by thrusting his

hips up

into her.  His penis felt good inside her, and Tina relaxed and let

herself be

fucked by the 14 year old.



        Suddenly, she felt a cool sensation on her anus as a hand

rubbed some

kind of lotion on her small rear entrance.  A finger began to probe

her small

brown hole, completely exposed in this position, and with almost no

delay, it

was thrust up into her rectum.  "Ow!  Hey.. what are you doing?"



        "Just checking it out, Tina honey", this from Howard.  Tina

couldn't

lift herself up and close her bottom to his probing.



        "That hurts... Stop.. Please.."



        "No, baby.  I got the lucky draw, sweetheart, and I'm gonna

fuck you in

the ASS!"  And with the last word, he shoved his whole finger up into

the 11

year olds tight anus.



        "OOWWWW.. No.. Please No... Ow.. Stop.. Please..."  Tina was

begging.

She couldn't imagine being fucked in the ass.  Just the finger in

there felt

huge.  She kept begging to be left alone, that it hurt, that she was

scared,

but her cries fell on deaf ears.



        "You gotta do it someday, honey.. May as well be now"  Howard

had

removed his finger from the little girls bottom.  He positioned

himself behind

her, aiming his cock at her virgin rear entrance. The head of his cock

touched

the puckered rear hole, covering it completely.  Howard, looked down

at where

his dick met the 11 year olds anus, and wondered aloud if she could

take it.

"Man, do you really think she can take this thing?"



        "Sure, man.. Hey 'member that 10 year old last year. She took

John for

Christ sake.. Do it, man.  Fuck that tight virgin ass!"



        "Okay.. Here goes..."  And he began to pressure his penis

forward

pushing in Tina's rectal orifice.  Tina was shaking with fear.  Her as

cheeks

were being held apart by one man, while Howard concentrated on

impaling her

ass.  With a sudden pop, the head of his cock broke through the

resistance of

her young sphincter, and he felt her anus clamp down on the head of

his prick.



       
"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW
WWWWWWW.... IT

HHHHHUUUUUUURRRRRTTTTTTTSSSSSSSSSSS...... PLEASE DON'T..." Tina

screamed, but

Howard kept pressing forward, amazed that his fat cock could slide

into this

little girl at all!  Slowly his cock disappeared between Tina's spread

ass

cheeks.  The heat and tightness of her rectum where unbearable.  Her

cries and

sobs and struggles, just added to the sensations in her fantastic

bottom.  She

couldn't move because she was held down by Tom and Dave.  And John was

holding

her ass open to Howard's advancing cock.  Slowly he pressed on. With

only an

inch of cock to go, the going got tough.  Maybe there wasn't enough

lubrication, or maybe this 6th grader didn't have enough room to hold

two cocks

at once. Didn't matter.  Howard leaned over the little girl and gave

one last

hard thrust.



        "AAARRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH"  Tina screamed at the

blinding

pain in her bottom.  She couldn't move, couldn't get away, could

barely breath

because the two men held her down so hard, to allow Howard to thrust

into her.

The pain of having her rectum stretched to fit this huge erection was

unbelievable.  Tina completely forgot that David's still erect penis

was deeply

imbedded in her small cunt.  Compared to the pain in her ass, the

pleasure of

having her small pussy filled with a reasonable sized cock was

nothing.  Tina

couldn't understand how David had managed to take a cock in his ass

before

without screaming!



        "SHIT!! FUCK!!! GOD DAMN.. THIS GIRL IS TIGHT!!!"  Howard had

managed

to fit his whole erection in the 11 year old girl.  His cock was in a

warm

vice.  Almost, it felt like he wouldn't be able to pull it out, but he

did,

just a bit, and then pushed home again, into the little girl.  'OH

MAN.. THIS

WON'T TAKE LONG!', he thought to himself. The thrill of de-flowering

this tight

anus was almost enough to bring him off.  He had to concentrate not to

shoot

off in her right then and there.  Hell, he wanted to fuck her a little

bit,

since he was the first. And so he did.  Pulling and pushing his large

cock

between the bottom cheeks of this 6th grade school girl.  He fell

forward onto

the pre-teen, resting his weight on her back and humped her for all he

was

worth.



        "OW... OW.... OW... OW... OW...", Tina chanted on each in

stroke of his

cock into her small bottom.  The blinding pain of initial entry had

subsided,

and was reduced to a burning sensation deep in her rectum.  His

thrusts hurt,

but she didn't feel like she was going to black out from the pain

anymore, and

she didn't feel the need to scream protests anymore.  She tried to

pretend that

she was passing a large turd, but the sensation was like nothing she

had ever

experienced.  This fat man was on her back, humping her, his hairy

chest

resting on her back.  She could still feel David under her, making

feeble

attempts to thrust into her cunt from below, though he was worse

pinned that

her, having to carry the weight of both people.  'He might be worse

off than

me..', she thought.  I wonder if he can breath?  And the more she

thought about

other things, the more the pain subsided, until is was just a dull

ache that

sharpened slightly whenever the fat man rammed into her.



        'Okay.. Okay.. I can take this.. Okay...', she thought over

and over to

herself to re-assure herself.  She still said "OW" each time the grown

man

fucked into her virgin anus, but now it was mostly ritual, and she did

it

unconsciously.  The other men had stood back now, no longer needed to

hold down

the 11 year old, and watched as Howard fucked her small bottom, and

David tried

to fuck her in the cunt.  David's face's was red, and it didn't look

like he

was breathing to easily, but his hard-on never wavered, and it could

still be

seen easily penetrating the little girls cunt.  The sight was a

turn-on, but

the men were pretty much spent.  Jim Phillips started to get a hard-on

again,

and figured .. 'what the hell'.  He walked over to where Tina's head

hung down,

forehead touching the floor, and lifted her chin up. It was awkward,

because

the 11 year old was almost completely covered by the man fucking her

ass, but

he managed to offer his cock to her mouth.  Tina seemed glazed out and

far

away, not really noticing his offered erection, so he pushed it into

her mouth

without waiting for her to notice.  The little girl accepted it, and

actually

seemed to suck on it, once she became aware of what was in her mouth.



        Tina, concentrated on her mantra to make the pain in her small

ass go

away.  Suddenly, she felt something poking at her mouth.  She opened

her eyes

and realized that one of the men wanted her to suck his cock.  The

semi-hard

penis slipped between her parted lips, and Tina realized that sucking

this cock

would help her ignore the cock that was invading her aching young

bottom.  And

so she sucked.



        The sight was amazing, and John made sure to grab the video

camera to

record every angle.  Here was an 11 year old school girl, down on her

knees,

every hole filled with cock.  The camera zoomed in on where 2 cocks at

the same

time entered her young hairless body. The cock thrusting into her ass,

caused

her anal opening to cave in with every thrust, and extrude out with

every

retraction.  The cock in her cunt barely moved, but you could tell the

boy was

trying his best to contribute to the fucking of the 6th grader.  The

camera

moved around to the front and got a shot of Jim Phillips pushing his

cock into

her innocent face.  Her eyes were open and she watched the penis

disappearing

into her as best as she could.  The camera moved to the side and

showed the

entire scene, two men and a boy, jamming there erections into every

hole of

the tiny, slender, pre-teen girl.  Each blind to the others and they

used this

child as a receptacle for their hot loads of cum.



        "NOW! NOW! NOW!!.... YAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!"  Howard came suddenly.

His

penis expanded and blasted his white hot seed deep into the little

girls

over-stretched rectum.  With each blast he slammed his hips forward,

trying to

impale himself as deeply as possible into the sweet young child whose

ass he

was fucking.  He thrust so hard that he rammed her body upward, and

David's

cock popped free of her small cunt.  His erection bobbed up and pushed

into

Howard's hanging testicles. Slamming Tina forward had the opposite

effect on

Jim Phillips.  Her mouth suddenly engulfed his entire cock, and he

felt the

head of his prick slide deep into her tight throat.  Howard kept

bellowing and

moaning and cursing as he flooded the pre-teens bottom with his semen.

He

finally collapsed on the little girl, his penis still twitching in her

anus,

but rapidly deflating.



        "Howard... HEY, Howard!!  Get up, will ya!  The kid can't

breath!"  One

of the other men came over and assisted the spent fat man in getting

off of

little Tina and David.  The men had noticed that poor David could

barely get

enough breath and had to rescue him. "Jesus, Howie.  What you trying

to do?

Crush these kids?!", they ribbed him while he recovered his senses

after his

blinding orgasm. "Nahhh", was all he could reply.



        Jim Phillips had removed his cock from Tina's mouth right

after she was

forced to deep throat him.  He figured, she had enough to worry about,

with

Howard shooting off in her like a bull on a calf!  He was amazed that

Tina had

managed to take his cock in her ass, he'd not really been sure

himself, and he

went back to check out her anus after they hauled the fat man off the

two kids.

He spread her cheeks and looked as her anus began to recover it's

normal

shape.  It looked red and stretched, but he didn't see any bleeding,

so he bent

down and kissed each of the young, tender ass cheeks before leaning up

to talk

to the two kids.



        "Hey.. David.. You guys never got to finish that fuck.. Roll

her over

and finish it.. she's all yours!"



        Tina was beyond words.  The pain in her ass was gone, and the

tension

drained away from her.  She had not realized how tense she'd been,

while

getting her ass fucked.  Maybe if she'd relaxed a little it wouldn't

have been

so bad.  Well.. lesson's learned for next time. And she surprised

herself with

that thought, because she realized that there would be a next time.

That she

would get fucked in the ass again because that's what men liked to do,

and she

liked men!  That's when Tina realized that sex was a whole world of

men and

boys, and maybe even girls that she was ready to explore.  She could

handle

anything! Or well.. most things...  She felt herself rolled over, her

aching

bottom pressed to the floor as her pussy was entered once again. She

looked up,

and saw David looking down at her.



        "Do you want me to fuck you, Tina?", he asked, wanting to make

sure she

wanted it.  He knew what it was like to have your ass fucked for the

first

time, and he remembered being dazed afterward too.  He wanted to be

sure that

Tina wanted to fuck, and not just curl up and recover.  He felt

sympathy for

her, and wanted her to know it.



        "Yes.. I want you to fuck me, David.. Make me cum!  Fuck me,

hard!"

Tina wanted it now, more than anything.  His penis in her young snatch

had

re-awakened the feelings in her clit, and rapidly took her mind off

her aching

bottom.  "Yeah.. Fuck me... Fuck me, please." and the young boy did.



        The men watched as the teenager and the pre-teen fucked each

other.

Each obviously enjoying the others body, and the sensations in their

own.  The

men loved to watch kids fucking, and David and Tina put on quite a

passionate

show.  But with the quickness of youth, it was all too soon over.

Tina shouted

her pleasure at David, yelling the fact that she was cumming and

wrapping her

legs around the young boys humping butt.  The throbbing of her

pre-teen pussy

around his young cock sent David over the edge and he too moaned his

pleasure

and his penis spat it's load of boy cream into the little girl.

Final, both

youths lay on the floor in each other's arms, spent and panting.  Both

sets of

eyes closed.



        "Guys, I'd say it was a successful party!"



        "Oh, man.. the best."



        "So, what do you say, huh... Do it again next week?"



        "Yeah."  "You bet!!"



        "And John, next time bring your two daughters, okay.  No use

making

poor Tina there do all the work!"



        "Hey, man. You got it.  I know Julie and Jennifer are ready

for another

party.  They didn't like being left out of this one, and hey, guess

what.  Next

week is Jennifer's 9th birthday.  We can have a real party!"



        "Alright!" "Yeah.. That'd be great."



        Jim Phillips looked at Tina and David. "What do you say, kids.

Wanna

come to a birthday party next week.  Plenty of cake, ice cream, and

fucking for

everyone!?"



        Both Tina and Dave looked at Mr. Phillips and nodded.  Each

was

grinning in anticipation.




From: MrDouble@ix.netcom.com
Newsgroups: alt.sex.stories,alt.sex.incest
Subject: TYO:  Tina - Younger/Older - 6  (Mf, pedo, incest)
Date: Tue, 07 May 1996 13:58:01 GMT
Organization: Rosa Lopez Inc ( RLI Industries)
Message-ID: <4mnks7$sbp@dfw-ixnews6.ix.netcom.com>

Archive-name: Young/tyo_02.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Tina - Younger/Older - 6

****************************************
DOUBLE DISCLAIMER:
I did not write this story.
I don't know who the author is.
****************************************


XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX
::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

WARNING ... This story contains graphic descriptions of sex among
pre-teen children and between adults and pre-teen children.  If you
find this offensive stop reading now.
 
This story is entirely fictional and any similarity between persons
and events depicted in it and actual persons and events is purely
coincidental.  The story is pure fantasy and none of the events
described herein are practiced, advocated or condoned by the author.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX
::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::







==============================================================================

  Chapter 4 - The Birthday party

==============================================================================


      Jim Phillips had to make a trip out of town for a week so Tina
was not
able to make her daily visit with her older lover.  The little
pre-teen had to
satisfy herself with her newly learned skills at masturbation.   Every
night
she put herself to sleep with multiple orgasms as her fingers beat a
staccato
rhythm on her small, hairless cunt.  It was frustrating because she
had to hold
back when she came for fear of making enough noise to wake her 9 year
old
sister Mary, sleeping in the bed across the room.  She'd never
resented
sharing a room with her little sister, but now it was a distinct
frustration.

      Then on Thursday evening, her Tina's mother called her after
opening
the mail.

      "Tina... I just got a letter from Mr. Phillips up the street."

      Tina's heart skipped a beat.  What would he be writing in a
letter to
Tina's mother? 

      "He said that his little niece is having a birthday party, and
that
her and her father are new to the area, so she hasn't made alot of
friends
yet.  He's inviting you to her party on Saturday."

      Tina's heart started again.  The PARTY!!  She was really
looking
forward to that.

      "I guess it would be ok for you to go.  Your FATHER's going
fishing
again.  Fishing... HAH!"  She was taking that sarcastic tone again
when Tina's
father was mentioned.. Looks like another fight tonight!  "And I have
to shop
for some new clothes before I go to the hair dresser... hmmmm... I
guess I can
drop you off there before I go, Sound ok?"

      "Oh yeah.. I'd love to go to a party."

      "Ok.. I'll make sure I can get a sitter for Mary ..... Good.
I'll
call Mr. Phillips and let him know your going to be coming."

      That night Tina's orgasms were particularly strong, thinking
about
Jim Phillips sucking and fucking her....  At one point she almost died
trying to suppress her moans when she heard her little sister shifting
on
her bed just as she was cumming, but Mary didn't wake up, and so Tina
fell
asleep with visions of hard adult cocks filling her thoughts.

      On the day of the party, Tina's mother insisted that she wear
a
party dress and patent leather shoes.  "But Mommm.. This makes me look
like a little girl... "

      "Well, you are a little girl, sweetheart, and I want you to
look
nice if you're going to a party.  Now, you know to be polite, right!"

      "Yeah... I know.. Please and Thank you and May I..."

      "That's right.  Mr. Phillips was nice enough to invite you, so
you
be sure to thank him right off.. got that."

      "Yeah.. I got it", she said.  'I'll be sure to say thanks for
you for
getting me out of your hair for the day too', she thought to herself.


      It's not that Tina's mom was a bad mother... she was just ...
preoccupied with herself.  Today she was going clothes shopping and
hair
dressing; expeditions which normally entailed dragging Tina along in
the
long and boring pursuit of the perfect look!  Tina was just a glad not
to
have to go this time.

      At 2:00 in the afternoon, Tina's mother took Tina to Jim
Phillips
house.  Both Tina and her mother went to the front door, but a small
sign
on the door said, "PARTY IS OUT BACK... COME ON AROUND!!", so both
mother
and daughter walked to the back of the house. 

      The yard was decorated for a kids birthday party, with crepe
paper
and HAPPY BIRTHDAY signs strung from the back deck to the nearby
trees.
Jim Phillips was just lighting the bar-b-que grill.  There were
several
adults sitting in lawn chairs and a group of youngsters who were
attempting a game of badminton, though with little success.

      "Hi, you must be Tina's mother!  I'm Jim Phillips." He came
walking over to Tina and her mother hand outstretched and smiling.
"It's
so nice to finally met the mother of this sparkling little girl!", he
said
taking her hand and shaking it.

      Tina's mother, was instantly bowled over by his charm, and
smiled
back, "Oh, yes. I'm Livina West... just call me Livvy.  I'm glad to
met
you too.  It's very nice of invite Tina to this little party."

      "Well, I'm glad she could come.  I see your daughter when she
cuts
through the yard on her way home from school.  She seemed like such a
nice
young lady that I thought of her right away for this."

      "Tina, you shouldn't be cutting through peoples...."

      "No.. No.. Honestly, I don't mind.  I used to cut through my
old
neighborhood all the time when I was a kid.  Shortest distance between
two
points and all.. Besides.. It means that I finally get to met her
charming
mother!"

      "Oh.. well...ahh." It had been so many years since anyone had
been
charming to Livvy that she didn't quite know how to handle it.  She
was
going to make it a point to get to know Jim Phillips better.  "Well..
ahh... I want to thank you again for inviting Tina."

      At that moment a rather handsome muscular man walked up to the
trio and introduced himself.  "Hi.. I'm John.. Seems Jim here wants to
keep you all to himself!"

      "Jim, this is Livvy, Tina's mother.  Livvy, this is John,
father
of the birthday girl."

      "It's nice to met you", said Livvy.

      "Nice to met you too. Opps.. Can't talk long... see that woman
over there... the one giving me the evil eye.. That's my wife Evelyn..
She
always watches close when I talk to another pretty lady!", and with
that
he chuckled because his wife was just grinning and waving at the
group,
knowing what her husband ALWAYS said to new, female acquaintances. 

      "Well, I have to run.  It was nice meeting you.  And don't
worry,
Tina can walk home, I have a sitter at the house till this evening.
Take
care, and thanks again!"

      "Oh.. your welcome.  Don't worry, I'll be sure she gets home
safe."

      Evelyn West left the party thoroughly charmed by Jim Phillips
and
his friends.  She didn't give a second thought how Tina would be
spending
the rest of her day.  She did, however begin to have thoughts about
spending time with a certain charming neighbor while her husband went
fishing.

      "Come on, Tina.  I'll introduce you to everyone!", said John,
taking the pre-teen by the hand and leading her over to his wife.
"Evelyn, this is Tina. The one I told you about."

      "Tina, I so glad to meet you!", she said, taking hold of the
11
year old girl and giving her a hug from her chair. 

      Tina didn't know what to think.  She had expected a party of a
completely different type.  How were she and Jim Phillips, or even she
and
John going to get any time alone for sex play if John's wife was here?

      "And Tina, this is Cathy.", John said, introducing her to
another
woman sitting next to Evelyn. 

      "Nice to see you, Tina.  I'm Betty's mother... The little one
trying to hit that badminton."

      Tina turned around to see a very young girl holding a
badminton
racquet, and swinging wildly at the shuttlecock, while the other girls
giggled at the attempt.  Her long blond hair shone in the light, and
she
giggled too in her futile attempts. 

      "Let's see, you already know Dave, Tom, and Howard.", and each
man
nodded at little Tina as he said their names. "So I guess I better
introduce you to the rest of the kids!  Hey kids.. Come on over.. This
is
Tina!"  Tina was instantly surrounded by a group of laughing young
girls,
most younger than her.  "Tina, this is Betty, she's the baby of the
group"

      "I am not a baby!  I'm 6 years old and I hate being called the
BABY!", she said, but she grinned the whole time she was saying it!

      "Whooooaa.. Okay!  I'm sorry little princess.. I won't let it
happen again!", and everyone, including the adults chuckled.  "And
this is
Trisha, she's Dave's niece."

      "Hi, Tina."

      "Hi, Trisha"

      "And this is Julie, and finally the birthday girl, Jennifer."

      "Hi, Jennifer, Happy Birthday!"

      "Thanks, hey.. wanna play badminton with us?  You and me
against
Julie and Trisha!"

      The little girl in Tina immediately jumped at the friendliness
in
Jennifer's voice, and at the chance for play.  "Sure..."

      "Ok. Betty, you're the referee!" And the small knot of little
girls ran off to play, while the adults turned back to the barbecue.

      Tina really enjoyed playing with her new found friends.  There
was
alot of laughing and squealing as the little girls played at
badminton,
mostly mock arguing over who got a point, or if it was "out", etc.
After
about half an hour, the girls were called over to eat, and everyone
sat
down at various tables to enjoy Jim's attempt at Cajun chicken.
Eventually all the girls opted for the hamburgers instead, causing
much
ribbing of Jim's cooking abilities from the other adults. 

      Eventually, meal finish, Jim told everyone that the party was
going to be moving inside, and so everyone made their way into the
house
to the living room. 

      "Ok, everyone, since this is Jennifer's birthday, I've put
together a special video of the birthday girl that I thought you'd all
love to see.  Come on, gather round the TV here.  Ok, here goes!"

      Jim popped a cassette into the VCR, and took a seat next to
Tina.
Tina noticed that each of the girls was seated next to one of the men,
with little 6 year old Betty sitting on Howards lap.  Jim Phillips
took a
seat next to Tina, and urged her to sit on his lap, which she did.
The
two women were seated on the love seat together, talking in low tones.

      The video started, with the title, 'Jennifer at 6'.  It showed
a
very young Jennifer, sitting in her father John's lap, smiling at the
camera.  "HI" said the child on the tape. "I'm a big girl now, right
Daddy?", she said, looking back at her Dad.  "That's right, honey!
Why
don't you show them what you can do?"  "Ok!", and with that the child
jumped off her father's lap and began to pull her clothes off.  She
struggled a little, getting her tee-shirt off her head, but eventually
managed to get all her clothes off except her small cotton panties.
"You
do it, Daddy!"  "Ok, honey!"  And John reach out and pulled the 6 year
old's panties down her legs until she was revealed completely naked.

      Tina, was surprised.  She looked over at Evelyn, Jennifer's
mother, and saw that she seemed to be enjoying the film of her little
daughter being stripped by her father!  Tina had never heard of
incest,
and hadn't imagined the concept until just this second.  But no one in
the
room seemed to think it was strange.  In fact, each of the men had
snuggled closer to the nearest girl, and was starting to pet them
lightly,
while the video played on.

      The little naked 6 year old stood proudly in front of the
camera.
"Come here, honey." Said John, reaching up and pulling the tiny girl
back
into his lap.  He reached over her head and took one of her knees in
each
hand, and pulled her legs apart.  Laying the girl in his lap with her
head
leaning on his stomach, he lifted her legs into the air, and exposed
her
tiny pussy to the camera.  "Show them what you look like, Jenny!"  He
held
the girl open to the camera, which zoomed in on her small hairless
pussy.
Her small cunt was so tiny and pink, the inside glistened a little
from
moisture. Little Jenny giggled at being held open to the camera like
this,
but didn't protest in the least. 

      After a minute, the youngster on film said, "Your turn!" and
John
released his grip on the her.  She turned around and began to help
John
out of his sweat pants.  He stood up and his erection popped out over
little Jennifer as she pulled his pants off first one leg, then the
other.
Then little Jennifer stood up, and John's erection was right at the
level
of her face.  "Ok, honey... Show them what you can do!", he said,
touching
the child on the shoulder, and pulling her closer to his hard cock.
Little Jennie smiled and reached up for the penis bobbing inches from
her
face.  With both hands she was barely able to encircle the erection.
She
stroked on John's penis for a moment or two, and then leaned forward
and
kissed the end.

      Tina could feel Jim Phillips erection beginning to grow under
her
bottom.  His hand was wandering up and down her thigh, slowly making
it's
way closer to her own hairless cunt.  Looking around, Tina noticed
that
everyone's hands seemed occupied, even as they watched the video
unfold.
Fat Howard, already had his hand inside little Betty's panties, and
was
whispering in her ear.  She giggled at whatever it was he suggested,
but
never took her eyes off the TV screen.  Even Evelyn and Cathy, the two
adult women, were beginning to fondle each other while watching the
screen.

      On screen, the 6 year old Jennifer, was using her tongue to
taste
the pre-cum fluid that was seeping from the end of John's hard-on.  At
one
point, as her mouth came away from his penis, a string of fluid
maintained
a connection between the adult cock and the little girls lips.  When
it
snapped, Jennifer grinned up at her father, whose face was now out of
the
picture, but whose hands, reached down for the child's head, and
slowly
pulled her mouth onto his cock.  "Open your mouth, honey.... As wide
as
you can...."  The child complied, opening her mouth as wide as she
could,
and still keep her teeth covered.  Slowly, the head of John's penis
slid
into the 6 year old's mouth.  It looked huge, and if little Jennifer
had
not opened her mouth as far as possible, it never would have gone in.
The
camera pulled back for a second to show the full length of this man's
hard
cock as the head disappeared into the child's mouth.  The picture was
amazing.  A little 6 year old girl, jaws stretched open, with a pole
of
hard, veined meat pushed into her small mouth.  Her lips were
stretched
tight around the penis in her mouth.  "Ready, Jennie?"  And the little
girl bobbed her head up and down a little.  "Ok, sweetheart, here
goes!"

      John placed one hand behind the small girls head, grabbing a
handful of her brown hair.  He held her head still as he began to
slowly
push his hips at her face.  Unbelievably, another half inch of hard
cock
pushed into the 6 year old's mouth.  Jennifer winced a little, but
made no
move to protest or struggle.  Slowly, John began to fuck his young
daughter in the mouth, holding her head in position, and swaying his
hips
to and fro, pulling his cock out until the head was completely
exposed,
and then pushing it back into little Jennies mouth, until no more
would
fit into the child. 

      By now, Jim Phillips had worked his hand up into Tina's
panties,
and was slowly running his finger around her young cunt, sending small
shivers of pleasure up her body.  Again, looking around, Tina could
see
that everyone else in the room was similarly occupied.  Howard was in
the
process of removing little Betty's panties, and Trisha had a hand in
Tom's
open zipper, stroking his member while he whispered encouragement.
Over
on the love seat, Cathy was stroking Evelyn's crotch, while that women
watched her 6 year old daughter servicing her husband on the screen.
John
had the real Jennifer sitting on his lap and was whispering in her ear
while stroking inside her panties.  Jennifer was smiling and nodding
her
head to whatever it was that her Dad was telling her. 

      On screen, John's pace was accelerating.  He no longer pulled
his
cock all the way from his daughters mouth.  Instead, he was fucking
her
mouth harder, and pulling out until just the ridge of the head of his
cock
could be seen surrounded by her tightly stretched lips.  On each
inward
stroke, this ridge could be clearly seen outlined in the 6 year old's
cheeks as it was pushed deep into her mouth, stopping near her jaw
line,
and pausing while John pulled on her head in a futile attempt to shove
his
whole cock into the child's mouth.  Jennifer winced now and again, and
you
could tell that she was taking care to coordinate her breathing with
his
out strokes.  But she didn't protest, or struggle.  The slender 6 year
old
simply stood there, hands on her father's thighs, letting him fuck her
small mouth. 

      "OOOOOOhhhhhh... Okay, sweetheart...  Get ready....."  His



movements were getting jerky, and his inward thrusts more forceful.
Jennifer opened her eyes and tried to look up at her Daddy, knowing he
was
getting ready to come.  "Yeah..uh..Yeah...  Yeah.. BABY!  UHHH OH
SHIT!!!
HERE IT CUMMMMMMMMMSSSSS!!!!", and he pulled his cock out of her
mouth,
holding the end pointed at her face, as the first gush of semen shot
from
the end of his penis, spraying little Jennifer's nose and cheek with
white
ropy strands of cum.  Jennifer, for her part didn't flinch from the
spitting cock in front of her.  She kept her mouth open, and thrust
her
tongue out to catch his hot sperm as shot after shot splattered her
face
and mouth.  John's cock shot load after load of cum onto his small
daughter's face, coating her with his juice.  It ran down her face,
and
fell onto her chest, where it rolled down her flat body.  Finally, as
the
last of his sperm dribbled from the end of his cock, the man pushed
his
throbbing penis back into the 6 year old's mouth, "Suck it all out,
sweetheart! AAAhhhh".  His body flinched as the little girl complied,
sucking hard on his now less rigid cock.  They remained that way, both
man
and girl standing; the little girl not even having to bend over to
take
his penis into her young mouth; the man shivering now and then as the
6
year old sucked on the end of his rapidly deflating cock, sucking the
last
of his hot semen.  As the camera closed in on Jennifer you could see
her
throat move as she swallowed her Dad's sperm.  Finally, John release
her
head, and his prick fell from her mouth.  The scene faded with a close
up
of little 6 year old Jennifer's cum covered face smiling into the
camera.

      "I remember that day!", said Jennifer, loudly.

      "So do I!", exclaimed her Dad, and the whole room erupted into
giggles, laughter and applause.

      "Well, then you'll really remember this next scene", said Jim,
and
all heads turned back to the screen.  Well, most heads, it seems that
Trisha had finally managed to extricate Tom's large cock from his
pants,
and was kissing the tip.  Tom for his part, let his hand rest on the
back
of her head, and watched the next scene unfold on the TV.

      The screen title said, "Jennifer's First Time - Age 7", and
opened
on a scene where little Jennifer lay in bed naked next to her mother,
who
was also naked.  Mother and daughter were kissing, and Evelyn was
stroking
Jennifers exposed little pussy.  The little girl was holding her legs
open, with her tiny hairless vagina exposed to the camera.  The
moisture
on her little pussy was clearly visible, and it was obvious that the
small
girl was beginning to enjoy the stroking on her cunt, because her hips
were
undulating in time with her mothers stroking fingers.  Her mother
broke
off the kiss and said, "Are you ready, honey?" 

      Jennifer looked into her mother's eyes and said, "Yes mommy.
I
really want to!"

      "Okay, sweetheart.  It's going to hurt some, but you be brave
okay?"

      "I promise!  I'll be brave."  And with that her father, John,
entered the picture.  He was stroking his already erect penis, and the
tip
was moist with pre-cum in anticipation of fucking his virgin 7 year
old
daughter.   Jennifer's mother laid her back on the bed, and told her
to
spread her legs wide.  She then positioned herself at her daughter's
head,
in a yoga sitting position laying the child's head in her lap.
Jennifer
looked up at her mother and gave a small fearful smile as John
positioned
himself between the tiny girls legs.

      "Give me your hands, sweetheart.", said Evelyn as John began
to
rub his hard cock against the little girls hairless cunt.  Jennifer
complied and her mother pulled back on Jennifer's arms, pinning them
to
either side of her knees, holding the little girl down so she couldn't
struggle, should she so desire.  From the back, the camera was able to
see
the head of John's cock as he rubbed it up and down between the little
girls hairless vaginal lips.  His large cock almost completely covered
the
small opening between Jennifer's legs.  As her rubbed his cock on the
tiny
child, her small cunt lips would spread out around the head of the
cock.
He rubbed his pre-cum up and down in the child's pussy, stimulating
both
Jennifer and himself in the process.  Finally, Evelyn looked up at her
husband and said, "Fuck her, John!  Fuck her HARD!"

      John positioned his hard cock at the center of the 7 year
old's
opening and shoved hard.  The tiny slit pushed inward with the head of
his
erection, but gave way as he forced it hard into the small child.
Jennifer cried out, but neither John nor her mother paid her any heed.
John used all his weight to press his erection into his second grade
daughter.  On his first shove he was able to press half of his 8
inches
into Jennifers tightly stretched cunny.  Jennifer was crying, sobbing,
"It
huurrtts!", over and over again, and throwing her head from side to
side
in her mothers lap.  John looked up at his wife, and the look on her
face
was pure lust.  "Go on, Darling, Fuck it in her!!  Fuck that hairless
little pussy, like my father fucked ME!"  John leaned up and kissed
his
wife passionately, leaning more weight on his large cock, and sliding
another fraction of an inch into the sobbing little girl.  Jennifer
was
crying softly now, having overcome the initial pain of her brutal
penetration.  But now, encouraged by his wife, John was determined to
feel his young 7 year old daughter engulf his entire cock in her
virginal
cunny.  He began to buck his hips up and down, grunting with the
effort of
pushing his adult penis into a small, badly stretched 7 year old
vagina.
With each down thrust and grunt, Jennifer cried out again, feeling her
insides stretching before the invading member.  The camera had moved
to
the side and now zoomed in on Jennifer's face.  Tears were clearly
running
down the side of her face as she cried out her pain.  "....
OOOOWWWWW....
.... OOOWWWW...... Please... OWWWW!!.... UH... UH.... ... OHH... OW!"
Nothing coherent was coming from any one in the picture.  John like a
bull
kept thrusting and grunting.  Evelyn kept a firm grip on Jennifer's
hands,
pinning them to the bed; her face contorted in lust and she watched
John's
full length disappear into her daughter's now bleeding vaginal cavity.
And Jennifer still responded to each thrust with an "OW" of pain or
surprise.

      Tina was a little shocked at the scene.  How could Jennifer's
Mom
and Dad do that to their own little girl?  The scene was hot, and it
was
turning Tina on ... well, Jim Phillips continuos rubbing of her
clitoris
probably had alot to do with that as well.  Tina looked over at
Jennifer,
but the little girl was just watching the scene; sitting on the floor
with
her dress up around her waist, her panties pulled down and her legs
spread, her Daddy, John, was pushing his finger in an out of her small
hairless cunt, his eyes also on the scene unfolding before them.  Tina
looked over at Evelyn, Jennifer's mother, and was surprised to see
that
the woman was completely naked with the other woman, Cathy on her
knees
between her legs, licking her cunt.  It seemed that this video was a
real
turn-on for Jennifer's mother, and Cathy was going to assist her in
enjoying it to the fullest. 

      "Let's slip your panties off, Tina", said Jim as he began to
pull
on the waist band of Tina's white cotton panties.  Tina complied by
lifting her butt off the his lap while he used both hands to slip her
panties off her bottom.  Then she lifted each knee in turn and Jim
deftly
skinned the panties off the 11 year old, thus giving him full access
to
his young lover's bald cunny.  He took full advantage of this access
and
began to caress little Tina with one hand while kissing her ear.  Tina
shivered as he caressed her, and could feel his erection throb under
her
small bottom. 

      On screen the deflowering of Jennifer continued.  The girl was
bleeding, but that seemed to help the process.  The blood provided
enough
lubrication that John's immense penis was finally making progress into
the
7 year olds tight hairless passage.  With one final grunt, John
managed to
ram the last inch of his cock into his small daughter.  Jennifer was
sobbing, but not as much as previously.. Her mother looked down at the
little girl, "You did it, honey!  Look.. Look down.. It's all in you
now,
honey!"  And Jennifer raised her tear streaked face and looked down to
where her father's hairy crotch met her smooth, bald mound, with none
of
his cock showing between.  "You did it, Jenny!", her mother continued
to
praise the little girl.  Finally, Jennifer looked up and tried to
smile
when she said, "I did it..."

      "Yes you did, sweetheart!", said John.  "Now I can fuck you
whenever I want, baby!  Isn't that great!"

      "Uh..huh..."

      "Fuck her now, John.  Shoot inside her.  Make her feel what
it's
like to have a man cum in her."  Evelyn encouraged.  "You want that,
right
Jenny?  You want him to fuck you, right?  Fuck you whenever he wants,
right!"

      "Uh.. huh....", and in a real small voice the child said,
"Fuck
me, Daddy."

      And so, John began to pull back on his hips.  Jenny gasped as
his
cock stretched her torn hymen again.  Then he surged back again.
Little
Jennifer was hurting less, and didn't cry out as loudly when John
began to
rhythmically thrust his cock in and out of her.  The camera pulled
back to
show all of John fucking the tiny second grader.  With each in-thrust,
her
small body would slide up the bed, bumping her head against her
mother's
belly.  With each out-stroke, the tightness of her small cunt on
John's
larger than average cock, would pull her body down the bed slightly.
Her
belly could be seen expanding as his penis was shoved up into her
little
girl body.  Eventually, little Jennifer stopped crying out as her
father
fucked her, and she began to watch her father for signs of his
oncoming
orgasm.  She didn't have long to wait.  John's fucking became even
more
determined.  He slammed his erection into the little girl, bouncing
her
legs widely, and pushing her down into the mattress.  Jennifer's
mother was
chanting an encouragement to him as he slam fucked his daughter,
"That's
it.  Fuck her hard!  Fuck her, John!  Fuck that little girl.. your own
little Jenny.. your own little girl.. Fuck that little slut... Shoot
her
full of cum, John.. 7 years old and you're fucking her, John.. Push it
all
the way into her.. She's never had a cock in her before, John.. She
wants
you to fuck her, John.. Use her.. Use her mouth!  Use her Ass!  Use
her
little cunt!..." It went on and on... Finally, little Jennifer looked
up
at the man fucking her and said, "Cum inside me, Daddy!  Please.... I
want
to feel it!  Shoot your cum in me... ".  It was too much for John to
bear.
He  slammed his full length into little Jennifer, and bellowed out his
orgasm.

      "AAAAHHHHHH.. CCCCUUUUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMMMMMIIIINNGGGGG....
AAARRGGGHHHHHH... AHHH.. SSSSHIIIIITTTTT.... FFFFUUUUUCCCCKKKKKK.....
AAAHHHHHHHHHH.....", he yelled as his cock sent stream after stream of
hot
spunk deep into his willing 7 year old daughter.  He collapsed on the
child and humped her as he shot wad after wad of sperm up into her
hairless twat.  Her small vagina couldn't hold John's load and so it
seeped out around his cock, dribbling down into her ass, mixing with
the
blood there to form a brown stain.  The child had completely
disappeared
under the collapsed man; all that was showing were her arms, still
pinned
to the bed by her mother.  Evelyn let go, finally, of Jenny's arms,
and
the little girl wrapped then around the still humping, spasming body
of her
father as he shot the last of his semen into her.  John continued to
twitch for a minute, but finally regained enough wits to lift himself
off
his daughter to give her room to breath.  "GOD, JENNY!!  That was
un-fucking-believable!  I don't think I've ever cum so hard!!!" 

      Slowly, John pulled his cock from the young girl.  It came out
covered in semen and blood.  He moved up the bed and kneeled over
Jennifer's face, offering his cock to his daughter, who took it
wordlessly
into her mouth and began to clean it with her tongue.  "Oh.. honey..
we
should have done this years ago....", John said to his wife.  Evelyn
laughed, "Are you crazy!! You just barely fit her NOW!!  A year ago
you
would have KILLED her!!  God, your such a sex maniac!"  And with that,
both adults laughed and rolled to the side.  Jennifer sat up on the
bed
and looked at her parents, chuckling and tussling on the bed, and then
at
the camera, still running and still focused by the unseen cameraman.
A
small smear of blood and semen was on her cheek from her father's
cock,
but she gave a quick smile to the camera and then turned to make the
wresting match on the bed a threesome.  The last thing heard as the
scene
faded was Jennifer saying, "Tickle him, Mommy.  We always win when you
tickle him!", and then the sound of John's laughter!!

      "BRAVO!!!"

      "Fantastic!!!"

      The men and women in the room broke into shouts of approval.
They
all turned to Jennifer and her Dad and applauded.  Tina too, though
she
was still a little shocked by the scene, clapped for brave little
Jennifer.  For her part, Jennifer stood up and took a bow to each
corner
of the room.  Someone shouted, "Speach.. Speach..." and so Jennifer
looked
very serious for a second and said, "I'd wanted to fuck my Daddy for a
long time.  It did hurt the first time, but now, my Daddy is the best
lover in the WORLD!"  And with that she turned and hugged her father.
John took his daughter in his arms and hugged her in turn, slipping
both
hands under her party dress and grabbing her naked butt.  He pulled
her to
him and kissed her deeply, fondling her ass as they kissed.

      "Hey you two!", shouted Jim Phillips, "We got one more scene
to go
here!!  Settle down... settle down.... Hey Trisha.. better save that
for
the contest!"

      Little 8 year old Trisha looked up from sucking on Tom's hard
cock
and said, "What contest?" 

      "You'll see.. just don't let him cum while you watch this next
scene!  Got that?"

      "Okay.", said the little girl as she proceeded to fondle Tom,
but
stopped sucking him.  Tom just raised his eyebrows at Jim, but didn't
say
a thing.  He knew that Jim Phillips always planned his parties well,
and
if he had to restrain himself now, he knew it would come to something
interesting later.

      "Okay, folks.. last little tribute to Jennie the birthday
girl!",
and Jim Phillips hit the remote again!

      The scene opened with Evelyn, Jennifer's mother, laying on the
bed
nude.  Her shapely, well-tanned body was fully exposed to the camera,
except where a small, slender girl lay between her legs, obviously
licking
her pussy.  A title superimposed on the scene -- DILDOE GIRL!!! -- and
as
the title faded, Evelyn reached down for the little girls head with
both
hands and pulled her face tight into her cunt.  "Yeah.. Ohhhh.. Yeah..
That's it.. Lick me! .. Oh God!!  HARDER!!"  She was using both hands
to
rythmically pull the small girls face deep into her cunt.  The little
girl
looked to be about 7 years old, and was having a hard time getting a
breath since both her mouth and nose were buried deep into Evelyn's
cunt.
Fortunately, it didn't take long for Evelyn to cum, mashing the childs
face deep into her open cunt she began to moan, "Ohhhhhh YEAH!..
Ohhhhh... Cummmminnnnnnngggggg..... AHhhhhhhhh..  Oh, yeeeeeeaahhhhh.
Oh yeah.. keep moving your toungue... Oh yeaaaahhh....."  It wasn't a
violent orgasm, but it certainly looked pleasureable, and as she
relaxed,
Evelyn release the little girls head, and the child was able to breath
again. 

      After a minute in which the girl kept licking Evelyn's cunt,
but
not as hard, Evelyn said, "Come up her honey... Give mommy a kiss!".
The
little girl rose up from between her mother's legs, and crawled beside
her
to recieve her kiss.  Now you could see that the little girl was
again,
Jennifer, much the same age she had been in the previous scene, 7
years
old.  Her body was small and slender, almost skinny.  She had no hair
on
her small vaginal opening, and no breasts under the flat nipples on
her
chest.  Her hips had no roundness, and in fact looked a little bony.
She
lay down beside her mother, who proceeded to kiss her deeply, making a
show of inserting her toungue in little Jennie's mouth.  After a long
kiss, she looks at Jennifer and said, "Would you like to be pleasured
too,
honey?"

      "Yes, Mommy."

      "Okay, sweetheart.  Roll on your back.  That's right.. Now, me
and
my little helpers are going to make you feel real good..."  Jennifer
had
rolled on her back, her body looking very small and vulnerable on the
large bed.  Her mother reached over to the side table and grabbed what
looked like a shoe box.  She opened this and took out a vibrator,
which
she immediately turned on.  She then looked off camera and said,
"Okay..
send them in."  There was a pause for a few seconds while off camera a
door could be heard opening and closing, then Evelyn spoke again,
"Come
here, kids.  Come on.. don't be shy... Little Jennifer needs our
help..."
From the left of the screen, 2 naked young children walked into view.
The
first was Julie, Jennifer's older sister, and the second was a young
boy
of about 5 years of age.  Julie had been involved in kiddy porn since
she
was 3 years old, and so didn't pay any attention to the camera, but
the
little boy walked into the picture and turned to face the camera, not
knowing what to do. "Eric, come on..  It's okay, baby.. We're gonna
take
some pictures, but right now, we're going to have some fun with
Jennifer
here.  Come on, climb up here next to your Aunt Eve..."  And as she
patted
the bed next to her, little Eric turned and ran over to the bed,
climbing
on and bouncing up next to Aunt Eve.  "What we gonna do?", he asked,
looking down at Jennifer. 

      "We're going to have some fun with Jennifer!  Here.. Climb
onto
her chest with your knees on each side...... That's a good boy.  Now
push
your pee-pee close to her mouth... That's good.  Jennifer, why don't
you
lick Eric's pee-pee for him...  Yeah.. That's good."  The camera moved
around to show little Eric straddling Jennifer's slender chest, his
small,
baby penis pushed up into her willing face.  Little Jennie was licking
the
5 year old's penis and small balls.  Eric seemed to like what his
cousin
Jennifer was doing because he pushed his penis closer to her mouth. 

      "Suck him, honey... You can suck his whole cock, sweetheart",
directed Jennifer's mother, pushing on the little boys rear end to
bring
his tiny organ into full contact with Jennifer mouth.  Jennifer opened
her
mouth and let the little boys penis slide in.  The size of his organ
was
easy for the 7 year old to handle, considering that she'd sucked on
many
adult cocks in her few short years.  "Push it into her mouth, Eric.
That's
a good boy.  Push it in as hard as you want!  Jennie likes to have a
boys
pee-pee in her mouth.  Feels good, doesn't it!"

      "Uh..huh..." Little Eric was enjoying the sensations his
cousin
Jennie was giving him.  He tentatively thrust his hips at her face,
and
his small penis slipped fully into Jennie mouth.  He fell forward,
winding
up on his hands and knees and started to hump Jenny's face, not
knowing
exactly what he was doing, but knowing that he liked the sensation.
The
camera showed his small, tight ass moving up and down as he pushed his
little erection into Jenny's mouth.  Evelyn reached down to fondle his
small butt for a few seconds, letting her middle finger slide into the
crevice of his tiny ass and feel his small rectal opening.  After a
second
of this, she called to Julie, "Come up her, Julie... between Jenny's
legs... That's it.. Here.. Take this", she said, handing the 8 year
old
the vibrating dildoe from the bed.  "Here.. you stick it  Jennie while
I
hold her pussy open.."

      Julie bounced up into position, and immediately bent to the
task
of inserting the vibrator into her younger sister.  Evelyn place one
hand
on each of Jennifer's hairless cunt lips and spread them apart.  At
first
Julie had some trouble inserting the vibrator into her younger sister.
"Lick it and spit on it so it goes in...", suggested her mother.
Julie
licked the vibrator, and left a gob of spit on the end.  She then
re-aligned the device with her little sisters cunt and began to push
it
in. 

      Jennifer reacted immediately to the insertion of the vibrator.
A
muffled "MMMMPPPPHHHHHFFFFFF" could be heard from her end of the bed,
but
nothing intelligible could be heard because 5 year old Eric was
happily
humping her face with his little hard-on.  He wasn't old enough to
have
and orgasm, not quite yet, but he loved the sensations emanating from
his
little penis, and wasn't about to stop.  Julie, for her part, worked
the
vibrator slowly up into her sister, twisting and turning it as she
pressed
it in.  Jennifer's pussy lips were stretched thin around either side
of
the man sized device.  They move in synch with each twist of Julie's
wrist; and buckled inward with each forward thrust.  Slowly, the
vibrator
disappeared into the 7 year old, inch by inch, until only 3 inches of
the
end were left hanging outside her pre-pubescent little cunny. 

      Once the vibrator was fully inserted, Evelyn reached into the
shoe
box again, and pulled out an anal probe.  This was much skinnier than
the
dildoe in Jennifer's tight little pussy, but just as long.  She handed
this to Julie, who took it without a word.  Then Evelyn straddled
Jennifer, her butt bumping little Eric's over the little girl. 
She reached down and grabbed one of Jennifer's ankles in each hand and
pulled them up to her, placing them under her arms.  Jennifer was now
bent
at the hips, with the white end of the vibrator hanging obscenely from
her
pussy.  Having pinned Jennie in this fashion, Evelyn reached down and
spread the 7 year old's ass cheeks, exposing the small brown hole of
her
rectum.  "Julie.. Lick her asshole and get her wet... Go on.. lick it
so
we can shove that other dildoe into her."  Julie bent down to lick her
sisters rectal hole.  The camera couldn't find an angle that showed
her
tongue on Jenny's rectal orifice, but you could tell that she was
licking her sister's ass.  At one point, Evelyn reached down and
pushed on
the back of Julie's head saying, "Push your tongue into her.. Get her
wet on
the inside....  She likes to have her asshole licked..." The white
vibrator stuck out from little Jennifer's cunt, just above where
Julie's
face was planted against her sisters ass.  The little 7 year old was
squirming, obviously aroused by all the attention being lavished on
her
small hairless genitals.  Julie's tongue up her ass made her squeal,
but
it still came out as a muffled, "EEHHhhhhhmmmmmmmmpppff" because
little
Eric was still humping his hairless penis into Jennifer's face. 

      "That's enough.. let's stick it in her!", said Evelyn,
touching
Julie on the back of head as a signal to stop her licking of
Jennifer's
small asshole.  "Here.. Give me that," she said referring to the anal
probe
that Julie held.  Julie handed the slender rubber rod to her mother
who
immediately pressed the head into Jennifer's tiny rectal opening.
More
muffled squeals could be heard coming from Jennifer as her mother
worked
the probe up into the 7 year old's bottom.  Her small rectum puckered
around the probe and was pushed inward as the probe was pushed up into
the
child's rear entrance.  Jennifer's mother didn't hesitate to push the
slender dildoe completely up her daughter's small ass, inserting and
rotating it into the 2nd grader until the handle was firmly pressed
against little Jenny's tight butt! 

      "Okay.. Eric.. Come here, sweetheart... Aunt Eve is gonna make
you
feel good now..."  The little boy stopped humping Jennifer's mouth and
climbed off of her.  But there was no respite for little Jennie.
Evelyn
immediately moved her body up the bed until her own hairy cunt was
hovering above Jennifer's face.  "Lick me now, Jennie!", she said, and
lowered her pussy onto the child's open mouth.  Aunt Eve then told
Julie
to stand and hold Jennifer's legs up and spread.  Little Eric was
placed
standing over Jennifer, facing his Aunt Eve, who immediately lowered
her
face to his crotch and began to suck the 6 year old's penis into her
own
mouth.  Using one hand to support herself, she grabbed the end of the
vibrator penetrating her daughter and began to move it in and out of
the
small child.  Jennifer's reaction was instantaneous;  she started to
squirm and muffled cries could be heard from where her face joined her
mothers crotch.  Julie in the mean time had dropped to her knees
between
her sister's legs; placing one leg on each shoulder she reached down
with
one hand and grabbed the dildoe wiggling up and down in Jenny's small
butt.  She began to pump it in and out of her sister, causing more
moans.
Little 7 year old Jennifer was being fucked in both her tiny holes by
dildoes sized for an adult!  The second grader couldn't protest or
encourage because her lower face was completely covered in her
mother's
wet pussy.  Evelyn was getting turned on from sucking the precious
little
penis offered her by Eric, and fucking her own daughter's hairless
cunt
with a vibrator, that she began to hump her little Jennifer's face;
pressing her sopping cunt down onto the girl, who did her best to keep
licking. 

      As the scene progressed, Evelyn started to moan as her orgasm
approached.  By now she was humping Jennifer's face, and thrusting the
vibrator harder into the little girl.  Jennifer too, appeared to be
getting ready for an orgasm.  Her small body was squirming under her
mother's humping hips; her legs were quivering in the hands of her
older
sister, who held them apart so the camera could clearly see where the
large white vibrator entered the child's small hairless cunt.  The
vibrator pulled at the little girls cunt lips; in and out, in and out;
turning the outer reds red with friction.  The probe in the 7 year's
bottom bobbed up and down with the contractions on her tiny rectum.

      Finally Evelyn took her mouth off little Eric's cock and
moaned,
"I'm cumming... Oh.. God YEAH!  LICK ME, JENNIE... LICK MOMMIES
CUNT!!!
AAAAHHHHHHHHHMMMMMMMMppppfffff...." She plunged her mouth back down
onto
little Eric's 6 year old erection, sucking his penis hard as the waves
of
her orgasm passed over her.  Her hips smashed down onto her 2nd grade
daughter's face, bruising her lips as they were pushed hard against
her
teeth.  She humped Jennifer's face once.. twice.. and her whole body
contracted to force as much of her cunt into her daughter's mouth as
possible.  Little Eric started to lose his balance on the bed, and his
only alternative to falling was to grab the back of Evelyn's head with
both hands.  The camera pulled back to show the entire erotic scene; A
little boy pulling on the head of a grown woman, pushing his small
penis
deep into her mouth as she shuddered in orgasm, smashing her cunt into
the
face of a slender 7 year old girl who was having her own orgasm from
the
vibrator that Evelyn now had jammed hard into her hairless little
cunny,
and the probe that her older sister was still working back and forth
in
her anus.  Everyone in the picture was moaning.  It was wonderful!

      As the scene had played out, more clothes were removed from
the
various members of the audience.  Tom had managed to strip little
Trisha
down to nothing, and had the little 8 year old sitting in his lap,
with
his cock sticking up between her legs where he slowly rubbed it back
and
forth on the 3rd graders small expose cunt, letting his precum
lubricate
her hairless lips and pleasuring both himself and the small blond
child.

      Little Betty, too, had been stripped, except for her white
socks,
and was now laying with her head in Howards lap.  He'd taken his pants
off
and was stroking his erection in the 6 year old girls face, holding
her
head in place with one hand on the back of her head, while he stroked
his
cock against her lips.  Betty, for her part, kept her lips slack, and
frequently would dart her tongue out to lick the head of the large
penis
that was being stroked against her mouth.

      Jim had not attempted to strip Jennifer any further than
removing
her panties, but his masturbation of the girl had intensified.  He was
now
pushing his finger deep into her young vagina, stroking her clit with
his
thumb as his finger probed her warm, tight little pussy.  Jennifer was
close to cumming from his ministrations and the erotic scenes played
out
on the video before her. Just a few more seconds and she knew she was
going to come, regardless of the crowd around her.

      On the TV screen, Evelyn's orgasm was winding down, but she
wasn't
done the scene yet.  She climbed off little Jennie and reached for the
box
once more, this time pulling out a life like plastic cock that flopped
in
her hand as she rubbed juices from her own pussy on it to lubricate
the
plastic member.  "Eric, take the vibrator... That's it... Take it and
push
it back and forth... Good boy!.. Yeah.. That's it.. Push it in deeper,
honey.  You have to make sure she feels it!"  Under Evelyn's guidance,
little Eric began to fuck Jennifer with the vibrator, obviously
fascinated
with the white plastic tool disappearing into the smooth hairless lips
between 7 year old Jennifer's legs.  You could almost hear his
thoughts,
"I wonder where it's going in there????"  The small boy was obviously
happy with his assignment, and soon began to really fuck the 2nd
grader
hard with his new tool.  Julie, in the mean time, was still fucking
Jennifer's anus with her probe, sometimes in time with Eric's
manipulations
and sometimes in purposeful counter-point; doing her best to make her
little sister feel good while being plugged with 2 plastic peckers.

      Evelyn shifted her position on the bed and lay down next to
little
Jennifer, her face inches from the child's lust flushed face.  "Are
you
gonna come, Jennie?  Are they fucking you good?  Hmmmmmm?  Tell Mommy
that
if feels good, honey.. Come on... Does it feel good?"

      The child was now holding her own legs up, one in each hand,
holding herself open to the proddings of the little boy and girl
between
her slender hairless legs.  Her breathing was ragged and it was
obvious
that she was close to cumming from the teasing her small cunny and
bottom
were taking.  "uh... Yes, Mommy.. It feels .... good."

      "You like it when they fuck you, don't you Jennie?"

      "Yessss....... I like to be fucked!"  The 2nd grader flat
chest
was beginning to flush red; her breathing was ragged.

      "Open your mouth, sweetheart.  I want you to have all your
holes
filled!"  And Jennifer obeyed, though her she could hardly keep her
mouth
closed while she panted.  Evelyn fitted the tip of the plastic penis
into
young Jennifer mouth and slowly pushed it deep into the 7 year old's
face.
Inch after inch of the pseudo-penis disappeared into the child's face,
bulging the sides of her mouth and then the top of her throat as the
ersatz member hit bottom.  "Swallow it, honey!  Pretend it's your
Daddy,
sweetheart!  Pretend your Daddy is fucking your little cunny AND your
mouth at the same time, sweetheart.  He's pushing it into you at both
ends, baby.  Your Daddy's going to fuck your throat and make you
cum!!",
and with that Evelyn pushed even harder on the fake cock in her
daughter's
mouth.  The muscles on her arms became more visible as she applied
obvious
pressure on the end of the dildoe, forcing the bulge at the top of
young
Jennifer's throat to deeper.

      Jennifer had closed her eyes and was trying to imagine the
scene
her mother described.  She'd been fucked many times by her father, and
loved the feel of his long cock embedded in her small cunny; loved the
way
it stretched the skin of her hairless vagina tight over her clitoris.
She
almost always came when her father fucked her.  She'd also sucked his
cock
many times, and though not as pleasurable as fucking, it made her glad
to
know that he enjoyed fucking her face and that he loved to shoot his
semen
into her mouth.  So the picture her mother described was a perfect
turn-on
for young Jennifer.  She started to cum just as her mother forced the
plastic penis beyond the entrance of her throat.  Her body convulsed
with
her orgasm, the pleasure from Eric's thrusts into her young pussy
enhanced
by the feel of the probe up her tiny bottom.  Her orgasm swept over
her,
and she couldn't control the urge to cry out.  But this only open her
throat for penetration by her mother.  The rubber cock surged down her
small throat, bulging her neck out and cutting off her air.
Jennifer's
orgasm came at the same time as she started to gag.  Her 7 year old
body
squirmed wildly on the bed, both wanting and not wanting the 3
invading
members to continue abusing her young openings.


From: MrDouble@ix.netcom.com
Newsgroups: alt.sex.stories,alt.sex.incest
Subject: TYO:  Tina - Younger/Older - 7  (Mf, pedo, incest)
Date: Tue, 07 May 1996 13:58:16 GMT
Organization: Rosa Lopez Inc ( RLI Industries)
Message-ID: <4mnksm$sbp@dfw-ixnews6.ix.netcom.com>

Archive-name: Young/tina07.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Tina - Younger/Older - 7



****************************************
DOUBLE DISCLAIMER:
I did not write this story.
I don't know who the author is.
****************************************




XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX
::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

WARNING ... This story contains graphic descriptions of sex among
pre-teen children and between adults and pre-teen children.  If you
find this offensive stop reading now.
 
This story is entirely fictional and any similarity between persons
and events depicted in it and actual persons and events is purely
coincidental.  The story is pure fantasy and none of the events
described herein are practiced, advocated or condoned by the author.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX
::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::








      From the camera's point of view the scene was really hot.
Jennifer was spread wide open and was obviously cumming and gagging at
the
same time.  Her hips twitched, and her flat belly bulged outward each
time
the little boy shoved the vibrator into her small cunt.  Her sister's
hand
was a blur as she pushed and pulled the anal probe rapidly to and fro
in
Jennifer's bottom.  Jennifer's face was turning red from the orgasm
and
from choking on the fake penis shoved into her throat.  Her lips were
stretched tight around the ersatz cock.  "Yes!  Yes, Jennie... It's
your
Daddy fucking you!  Fucking your mouth!!  Fucking his LITTLE GIRL!!!
Take
your Daddy.. NOW!", and with that Evelyn gave one last shove on the
dildoe, and it disappeared further into the little girls throat,
stopping
only when Evelyn's fist was tight against little Jennifer's mouth. 

      Watching the scene, Tina began to cum.  Jim Phillips stroking
of
her small cunny had finally had the desired effect.  Tina's body
stiffened in his lap, and she moaned out load, causing some heads to
turn
her way.  But she was blind to anything but the finger which rubbed
deeply
on her clitoris, sending wave after wave of pleasure up her 11 year
old
body.  Jim Phillips held the little girl around the waist with one arm
as
he continued to stroke her convulsing body.  Her spasms caused her
tiny
bottom to push up and down against his still clothed cock, and he
thought
for a second that he would cum right there in his pants.  Little Tina
was
one of the hottest little cunts he'd added to his kiddy harem, and he
loved to make her cum!

      On screen, the little girls orgasm was ending now, and the
struggle to breath was becoming more important.  Jennifer began to
twitch,
and her hand flew up to her mother's hand.  Evelyn relented and pulled
the
rubber cock slowly from her daughter's mouth.  When it popped free,
Jennifer gasped for breath, coughing as she tried to breath.  Evelyn
reached down and stopped little Eric and Julie from further battering
the 7
year old's crotch.  She stroked Jennifer's forehead saying, "That's my
girl... That's my baby... It's okay now, sweetheart!"  She kept
muttering
endearments until Jennifer had stopped coughing and caught her breath.
Then she whispered in the little girl's ear.  As the camera zoomed in
for
a close up of the 2nd grader's face, the youngster looked straight
into
the camera and said, "Would you like to use my mouth too?  I like
sucking
on a hard cock!  I'd really like to suck yours!"  And then the scene
faded
to a THE END sign.

      The adults in the room erupted into applause.  They all turned
to
the birthday girl and clapped, with calls of "HOT" and "FANTASTIC"
from
some of the men.  Jennifer, now completely naked, stood up and took a
bow.
She turned and bowed to all sides, showing her slender naked bottom to
all
sides in the process, her hairless vaginal lips peeking from beneath
her
anus as she bowed deeply.   John, sitting on the floor next to his
daughter, took the opportunity to reach up and stroke the child's
bottom,
rubbing each tight little ball of flesh and stroking his middle finger
over the girls small exposed rectum.  Jennifer simply turned around
and
smiled at her Daddy, loving the way he looked at her small body.

      When the applause died down, Jim Phillips moved the recovering
Tina West from his lap and resumed his job as master of ceremonies.
The
room was filled with panting bodies, both adult and child.  Little
cotton
panties lay where they had been dropped by the men removing them from
their little girl lovers.  Some of the man had managed to slip out of
their
pants to give the youngsters better access to their hard cocks.
Little
Jennifer still stood in the center of the room, and Jim walked over to
her, putting his arm around the child.  "Okay, folks.  That was the
first
bit of the night entertainment.  And, seeing as how our birthday girl
has
already donned her birthday suit, I suggest that we all join her and
get
comfortable!" And with that everyone in the room began to strip off
the
remaining clothes they had on.

      Tina was a little embarrassed at first; after all, this was
only
the second time that she was going to take her clothes off in front of
a
group.  But since no one else seemed to hesitate, she began to undo
the
laces on her shoes.  Jim Phillips walked over to her and helped her
with
her shoes.  He then helped her pull the dress up over her head, and
laid
it over the back of the couch.  The little naked second grader then
looked
up at him as he took her hand and laid it on his belt.  "Help me
undress,
will you, Tina?!", he said.  Tina didn't hesitate at all, but
immediately
undid Jim's belt, pants and zipper.  Jim nearly lost his balance as
she
tried to help him out of his pants, and both of them wound up laughing
as
he hopped around on one leg while the little girl tried to get the
other
leg free.  Next she helped him strip his shorts off, and when she
looked
up his hard penis waved only inches away from her face.  He put his
hand
on the back of her head, pulling the child's face toward his erection
and
said, "Give me a little kiss, huh, Tina!"  And with that his hard-on
butted up against her smooth lips. 

      The salty pre-cum coated her lips, and Tina gave the end of
the
man's cock a kiss, darting her tongue out after to taste the fluid on
her
lips.  The pressure on the back of her head did not ease off, so Tina
figured that he wanted her to kiss his cock again.  She did, only this
time, she let the head slip between her lips and sucked on the very
tip of
Jim Phillips erection.

      "Ohhhhh... Man.. Better stop this, Tina, or we'll ruin the
next
part of the party!!"  He let go of little Tina's head and walked back
out
to the center of the room.  By now, everyone in the room was naked.
Each
of the men had a large erection, and each of them had a small young
girl
next to them that they were fondling.

      "Okay, folks.  Seeing as how this is a birthday party, we
gotta
have a birthday cake... RIGHT!"

      "YEAH!"  "Right on!"  "Can't have a birthday party without a
birthday cake!"

      "That's right, and I had one all made up special, just for
young
Jennifer here for her 9th birthday.  So... CATHY", he called out to
the
kitchen, "is that thing ready?"

      "Here it is!!", and the woman Cathy came out of the kitchen
pushing a push cart with a large chocolate cake on it.  The cake had
chocolate candy flowers on it, and was inscribe "Happy 9th Birthday,
Jennifer!", but the candles weren't lit. 

      "Hey, you forgot to light the candles!", squeaked little Betty
from
Howards lap. 

      "That's right, Betty", said Jim.  "We gotta light the candles,
but
first I gotta explain something about this cake.  It's made special
for
all you little girls!  But it's missing the one ingredient I know you
all love."

      "What?", said Trisha.

      "Loads of hot semen, that's what!", and he laughed.  Everyone
in
the room chuckled, even little Betty.

      "So here's what we're gonna do. Jennifer, Trisha, Julie and
Tina,
you all come over here and sit at the four corners of the table here."
Cathy had produced 4 folding chairs after pushing the cake out from
the
kitchen.  The little naked girls complied with Jim's instructions and
each
one sat in a chair next to a corner of the chocolate cake.  "Now,
here's
what we're gonna do, each of you lovely little beauties will pick one
of
these handsome men to be your partners."

      "I want my Daddy!", said Jennifer right away.

      "Okay, sweetheart.  Now, it's going to be your job to use your
mouth to get your man to cum.  Guys, it's going to be your job to try
to
put out the candles on the cake when you cum!  Does everyone get it?
Girls, you have to try your best to get your man to cum as fast as you
can, because the candles will be burning and getting shorter.  Guys,
you
have to have a good aim when you shoot to try and get as many candles
as
possible!  I got prizes for the little girl who makes her man cum
first,
and the guy who's the best shot and puts out the most candles!!"

      "Hey.. What about me?", the 6 year old, Betty said.

      "Oh, you get the best job of all, Betty.  After each man
shoots
of, you get to be cleanup girl and suck ALL the cocks clean.  You get
to
taste them ALL.  How's that, sweety?"

      "Okay.  I like tasting cum."

      "Good, honey.  Now.. Jennifer's already chosen her partner.
Let's
go in order of age... Trisha, your 8, who do you want as your man?"

      The little 2nd grade blond put on a serious expression for a
minute and looked at the hard erections that surrounded all the
children
like she was choosing sides in a school yard game.  "Tom!", she said
finally, grinning up at the man, one missing baby tooth showing a gap
in
her smile.  "All RIGHT!!", said Tom as he waked over next to Trisha,
his
penis bobbing up and down. 

      "Ok...", said Jim, "Julie, your 10 and your next.. Who's it
gonna be?"

      "I want Trisha's Daddy, Dave!  I think he's ready to cum
already!"

      "You're right about that, Julie.... Just wrap that sweet
little
mouth of yours on my cock and I'll put out a burning building!!"
Everyone
laughed at this as Dave took up his position next to the little girl
who
was going to suck him to orgasm.

      "Okay, Tina.. You're the oldest... Who's do you want to suck?"

      "uhhh.... you...", she said in a small voice.  Tina had never
experienced such open sexuality before.  Her last visit to Jim's house
had
ended in a gang-bang with all the men using her small body for sex.
But
this laughing and playing games was completely new to her.  It began
to
dawn on the little girl that sex didn't have to be serious all the
time,
and the it was fun to have fun with sex as well as pleasure!

      "Good choice, little lady!!  Okay, Howard.. That makes you,
Cathy
and Evelyn the judges.  Remember everyone....... NO HANDS... just
mouths
and dicks....  Yeah, that includes you Tom!"  He took a slap at Tom's
hand
as he began to rest it on the back of Trisha's head. 

      "Hey.. I was just making sure the aim was right!!!"

      "Yeah.. Right... Howard.. Anyone who uses their hands, except
to
aim at the candles is disqualified.  Okay?"

      "You got it!"

      "Okay.  Girls are you ready?" 

      "Uh huh." "Yeah"

      "Okay.. Guys are you ready?"

      "You bet!"  "Ready, Captain!"  "Engines HOT!"

      "Okay.. we're about to give a new meaning to the idea of
blowing
out the candles on a birthday cake.  Ladies, if you'll light the
targets!"

      Cathy and Evelyn both reached in from the side with lighters
and
lit the 9 candles on the cake.  Howard stepped up and said, "Ready,
set....
.... GO!"

      At the go, 4 little girls immediately plunged their young
mouths
down over 4 erections.  Howard wondered to himself if he was really
going
to make a good judge, since he couldn't keep his own hand from
stroking
his hard-on at the sight of this group blow job between adult men and
4
pre-teen little girls.  Their young mouths stretched to hold the erect
members that were thrust into their faces.  The men had a hard time
keeping their hands off the youngsters heads as they tried to push
their
cocks deep into the girls mouths.  The girls had a hard time keeping
their
hands off the large cocks that were being pushed at them. 

      Tina tried sucking on Jim's large cock, but she was much less
experienced than the other girls.  Her young mouth was not as used to
being penetrated by a full sized adult cock as the youngsters around
her.
So after a futile attempt to suck on Jim's erection, she settled into
a
rhythm of bobbing her head and moving her tongue as Jim swayed his
hips,
slowing rubbing the head of his penis back and forth in her pre-teen
mouth.  Peeking at the other girls, Tina could see that each of them
had a
very different style of sucking cock. 

      Eight year old Trisha might have been the youngest of the
little
girls sucking on a man's cock, but she seemed to work at it the
hardest.
Tina could see that the 3rd grader little blond would push her face as
hard as she could down onto Tom's 9 inch cock.  With each down thrust,
her
face would turn red as the little girl tried her best to force more of
the
adult erection into her mouth.  The top of her throat actually bulged
as
she fought to deep throat the hard penis that Tom obligingly shoved
into
her face.  Once out of breath, little Trisha would mover her mouth
back
until just the tip was between her small lips and, taking a quick
breath,
plunge down on his cock again.  Her blond pony tail swayed back and
forth
with each attempt by the little eight year old to swallow the erect
penis
in her mouth.  It was an obvious effort on Tom's part not to grab that
swaying shock of hair and use it to force more of his hard meet into
the
little pre-teen.

      Julie, being 10, had two years growth and experience on
Trisha.
She didn't just try to fuck Dave's hot cock with her face.  Instead
she
varied the strokes to the penis in her mouth; at first letting just
the
head sit in her mouth while she rubbed the underside with the flat of
her
tongue; and then slowly pushing the her face down onto his hard penis,
letting it slip into the tightness of her more experienced throat,
until
her lips touched the pubic hair at the base of his 7 inch erection.
There
she tried to hold it until she needed a breath or could no longer
fight
the gag reflex, at which point she would quickly slide off Dave's
erection
until the head was back in her mouth, where she would start the
process
all over again.   It was obvious that this little 5th grader had been
sucking off men for years, and had her own technique for getting them
to
fill her warm, pre-teen mouth with spurting gushers of semen.

      Jennifer and her father seemed to have a little trouble
getting
coordinated at first.  When the little 9 year old had first opened her
mouth and plunged down on her daddy's hard penis, he'd thrust his hips
hard into her face.  The result was a gagging little 4th grader who
almost, accidentally, took a bite out her own daddy's hard cock.
"Daddy!",
said Jenny between coughs.  "Sorry, Baby.. Here.. I'll hold still..
You
suck me... Ahhhhhh Yeah...That's it...."  Once started, the birthday
girl's technique was a combination of Trisha's and Julie's.  At times
she
would just try to fit as much of her father's cock into her young
mouth as
she could, and at other times she would just tease the head of he
erection
with her mouth and tongue.

      Words of encouragement could be heard from all 4 men as they
all
enjoyed the sight and feel of these slender pre-teen youngsters
sucking
their hard cocks.  "That's a girl..... Ohhh yeah..... Yeah.. Now
deep...."
"Oh man.. I feel your throat, sweetheart.. Push it in harder,
sweetheart."
"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh... God that's TIGHT!"  At one point, young Tina felt a
hand on the back of her head, urging her head down deeper on the organ
penetrating her face, slowly pushing it past the entrance to her
throat.

      "HEY!!.. NO HANDS!!", yelled Betty, and she swatted at Jim
Phillip's hand on the back of young Tina's head.

      "Opps.. got carried away", said Jim kind of sheepishly.

      "uhhh.. Penalty.. Gotta stop for 5 seconds."  This from Howard
who
had missed the infraction while watching to see if little 8 year old
Trisha would actually manage to deep throat Tom's boner. 

      "Okay.. Okay...", said Jim as he pulled his hard meat out of
Tina's mouth.  It pulsed a inch in front of her face, gleaming wetly
with
her saliva, seeming to count the seconds.

      Cathy and Evelyn, both giggling, took up a count down.  "5....
4..... 3.... 2.... 1..... SUCK!!!!" and with that the wet penis
pulsing in
front of Tina's face was pushed back into her mouth where she started
to
suck once more, hoping to elicit Jim Phillips hot sperm.

      The words of encouragement began to turn to moans of pending
orgasms.  The men, already primed by the hot video of little Jenny's
various violations, were getting ready to unload their hot cum into
the
mouths of their young pre-teen lovers.  "Ahhh.. Just a little more,
honey..."
"Oh.. Fuck.. Suck me, harder, baby!.. Ahhhhh"  "Ummmm   Ummmm
Ummmmm..."
Each man was fucking his own little girl's mouth harder, using the
small
girls as jack-off devices.  They were beyond caring if the youngsters
could take their adult cocks, all they wanted to do was to shove there
erections into the warm mouths of these pre-teeners, and fill them
full of
cum.

      "Hey.. GUYS!!  Remember.. The Candles... Ha ha ha", Cathy
laughed
as she reminded the men of the point of the excersize before any of
them
could flood any of the little girls mouths with cum.


      "Oh.. yeah.. OH ... YEAH..... OHHHH YEEEEAAAAHHH.. NOW!!!
YEAH!!",
and with that, Tom pulled his throbbing cock out of little Trisha's
mouth
and aimed the head at the nearest candle on the cake.  He stroked his
cock, once.. twice, and the first gush of his white semen came
spurting
out the end, hitting the candle, but missing the flame.  The second
gush
passed through the flame with a little sizzle and wound up as a white
rope
across the face of the cake.  The third spurt smacked the head of the
candle dead-on, and the flame was winked out.  Before he could line up
on
another candle, Tom gushed again, sending sticky ropes of cum across
the
chocolate icing on the cake.  By the time he got aimed at the second
candle, his orgasm was reduced to a dribbling stream that ran down the
end
of his cock and onto his hand underneath.  He let as much as he could
drip
onto the cake, and then dipped the end of his penis into the icing.
Before he could even recover his breath, he felt a taping on his hip,
and
turned to see tiny 6 year old Betty standing there, "I get to be the
clean-up girl!!", she said, looking up into his face and then down at
his
cock which was now covered in chocolate and sperm. 

      "Oh.. (whewww).. by all means, little darling", said Tom as he
turned to offer his still weakly pulsing penis to the sweet little 6
year
old girl with the long, golden blond hair.  Betty, just stood there
and
opened her mouth, her eyes gazing up into Tom's.  He took his cock in
hand
and guided the end to her widely opened young mouth, where he pushed
it
into her sweet young mouth and let the little girl suck the last of
his
sperm into her.  Tina was so small that she didn't have to
stoop to suck on Tom's cock, just stand there with her mouth open
until he
pushed the chocolate covered wiener into her face.  The 1st grader
loved
the taste of his semen and the chocolate together.  She never took her
eyes off Tom's face because her mother, Cathy, told her that men loved
to
watch a little girls eyes while the little girl sucked their wieners.
But
after a minute, there was no more chocolate, and his cream had stopped
leaking out the end, and besides, the 1st grader could hear the moans
that
meant there would be another wiener to clean up in a minute.  So she
let
Tom's penis slip from her mouth.  "Thanks, sweetheart!", said Tom,
stroking Betty's long blond hair.  "Your welcome!", said the always
polite
Betty before she ran, giggling to the other side of the table where
John
was about to take his turn at playing fireman.

      "oHHHHH FUCK... Yeah, Baby.. Here IT COMES!!!", and John too,
pulled his cock from the 9 year old birthday girl's mouth, but just a
second too late, because the first blast of cum splashed from the end
of
his penis across Jenny's cheek, and onto her shoulder where it began
the
slow trickle down the little girls flat chest to her belly.  "NO!!
NO!!",
she squealed, "the CANDLES!!"  And so John took his best shot at the
cake,
though once again, coating the cake with spurt after spurt of hot
sperm
proved easy while hitting the flame of a birthday candle proved much
harder.  He managed to douse one, and gutter another, but it gamely
stayed
lit, and eventually he too ran out of fuel for the fire hose.  "Sorry,
sweety", he said to his daughter.. "That's okay, Daddy.  It was fun!"
And so John too, dipped the end of his cock into icing and offered his
rapidly deflating penis to 6 year old Betty, whose slender form easily
slipped between father and daughter to suck the sweet offering. 

      A few seconds later, and almost at the same instant, Jim  and
Dave
both began their attempts to play Smokey the Bear.  What he lacked in
accuracy, he made up in quantity as Dave blasted spurt after spurt of
cream
over the surface of Jenny's birthday cake, striking several candles,
but
not managing to douse a single one.  Jim on the other hand seemed to
have
the accuracy of Wyatt Earp as his first huge spurt doused one candle,
and
his third spattered the life out of a second. 

      Little Betty ran to Dave first, but had to pointedly remind
him to
dip his "wiener" in the icing first, otherwise she wouldn't suck him.
Having just cum strongly, and being none to stable, Dave nearly fell
over
laughing at the sight of this tiny, naked little 6 year old standing
there
in front of him, arms akimbo, telling him he had to cover his cock in
chocolate before she she'd suck him clean!  "OKAY!! (chuckle)..
OKAY!!!
Hey, you're the boss, sweetheart.", and with that he swiped the end of
his
still erect penis deeply into the chocolate on the cake and offered it
to
the demanding 1st grader.  "Thank you.", Betty said, trying to sound
strict, before she opened her mouth wide and began to suck on her
chocolate covered penis treat!  When she finished with Dave, she
looked
around to where Jim was standing, but found him collapsed on the
couch. 

      "Over here, little lady", Jim said, waving his penis with one
hand
and spreading his legs to give the youngster access, "I got it all
ready
for you!"  And indeed he had.  Not only had he swabbed the end of his
cock
in chocolate icing, but he dipped his finger and cover parts of his
balls as well.  "Come on over and get treat from the bestest, if not
the
fastest, dick in the west!"

      "Ummm Looks good!", said the slender little 6 year old as she
walked
between Jim's parted legs and knelt down in front of the man.  First,
she
took the end of his penis into her small mouth and sucked the
remaining
semen and chocolate from the end of his prick.  Then she started to
lick
his balls, her long blond hair cascading down her slender back to just
above her small bottom.  The tiny 1st grader licked Jim's large hairy
testicles with long strokes of her small tongue, starting just above
his
rectum and working her way up to the base of his cock.  She held his
semi-flaccid cock in her small hand to keep it from resting on the top
of
her head while she worked. 

      Howard, who had a particular fancy for very young girls, could
hardly contain himself at the sight of the tiny 6 year old avidly
licking
Jim's balls.  He made a mental note to himself to try that chocolate
trick
sometime and then said, "Okay!!  Contest is over... The judge declares
the
following winners.  Trisha as the wins for getting her man to cum
first!"
And everyone applauded little Trisha for the 8 year olds cock sucking
skills.
"And Jim for putting out the most candles!  Now, uh.. Jennifer..
before
those candles burn all the way into the cake, why don't you make a
wish
and blow them out the more traditional way."  And so the little girl
did,
making a big show of making a secret wish before she put out the
remaining
5 flames.

      "Okay.. So what did I win??!!", asked Trisha, as soon as Jenny
had
put out the candles.  Little Betty had finished "cleaning" Jim's penis
and
balls, though she had a significant amount of chocolate on her face to
show that she had more enthusiasm than accuracy, so Jim sat up and
said,
"Well, honey.  You just won the starring role in my next big video
production!"


      "Oh.. Really!  You mean like that one you made with Lisa 3
months
ago?  Where she got to Disney Land!!??"

      "That's right, honey, only this one's not in Disney Land.
This
one's gonna take place at the Grand Canyon."

      "OH WOW!!!  DADDY", she said, turning to Dave, "CAN I REALLY
GO,
PLEASE... CAN I??"

      "Sure, honey.  School's over in a month anyway, so you've the
whole vacation to travel the west with Jim."

      The other girls were impressed!  Of them, only Julie had
starred
in one of Jim Phillips special "full-length" kiddie porn productions,
though they all knew about them except Tina.  Jim Phillips made about
1
major production a year with locations and scripts that went far
beyond
his living and bed rooms.  The youngsters knew that any young girl
that
starred in one of his big pictures got to travel to the locations and
see
all the sights, and generally got treated like a queen.  They also
knew
that the "star" of the film had to fuck and suck ALOT of strange men,
and
usually had to do things that didn't happen around the neighborhood.
When
Julie had starred in a film at the age of 7, she'd gotten introduced
to
bondage and golden showers.  They all envied little Trisha.

      Jim had told all the adults in the group what the "grand
prize"
was going to be for the kids before the party had begun, so he knew
that no
matter which girl had won, he already had his next little star.  The
only
problem would have been if his newest young lover, 11 year old Tina,
had
won. But he hadn't expected her to since she was still pretty new to
this game, and not used to group sex just yet.   Now he knew that
Dave's youngster, little 8 year old Trisha was going to be his next
young
star.  His script was nearly complete, and many of the arrangements
had
been made with some of his contacts in the west.  Little Trisha was
going
to explore the Grand Canyon with a group of men that Jim was lining
up,
and, in keeping with the mode of transportation in the Grand Canyon,
was
going to learn an awful lot about the sex organs of a donkey!!  That
pony
tail of her's was going to look nice hanging down next to the long
dong of
an excited donkey.

      "Hey.. So what's the Man's prize?", asked Jennifer.

      "Well, since I won, I guess I get to be in the movie too!",
and
everyone laughed because they all knew that, like Alfred Hitchcock,
Jim
always made an appearance in his big video productions, even if it was
just from the waist down!

      Tina was amazed at the prize that little Trisha had won.  Like
any
young girl she'd always had dreams and fantasies of becoming a movie
star,
but never realized that the reality could be so close to home.
Course,
she wasn't too sure that she'd really want to become a "star" in one
of
Jim Phillips films, seeing as he had already tricked her into
"starring"
in one.  But still, a trip to the Grand Canyon sure sounded nice!!
Maybe
next contest she'd try a little harder.

      "Okay, kids.. Before you dive in and eat that cake, the guys
get
to eat their desert first.... YOU!  So come on over here and line up
on
the couch.  Come on.. You too, Betty!!"  All 5 little girls walked
over to
the couch and sat down next to each other, wondering what Jim had
planned.
"Okay.. Now you all put your rears toward the front.. Slide forward!
That's good.  Guys.. Hey.. COME AND GET IT!!!", and with that, Jim
knelt
down in front of Tina, grabbed one of her knees in each hand and
lifted
then up and apart.  Tina fell back with a squeak as her slender legs
were
parted revealing her hairless cunt to Jim's gaze.  He wasted no time,
but
 immediately  dipped his face down to contact her bald mound and
probed her hairless pussy lips with his tongue, and immediately
concentrating the small clitoris that peeked out from the top of her
smooth slit.

      "All RIGHT!", said Howard as he made a bee line to Betty,
grabbing
a small leg in each hand, almost lifting her off the couch and
planting
his face into the 6 year old tiny crotch.  Betty squealed that it
tickled
and squirmed under Howard's attack on her tiny vagina, the lips so
smooth
and small that his tongue covered her entire opening and actually
stretched her labia as he probed her tiny recess with his oral probe.
There was only one thing Howard like better than licking a very young
girl's, smooth opening, and that was having them lick him until he
blasted
their faces with his hot cum.  For Howard, the younger the better and
no
holds or holes barred.

      The other men quickly joined in the group cunnilingus fest
with
much giggling on the part of the little ladies involved.  Cathy and
Evelyn
looked up from cutting the cake to watch the scene before them; 5
slender
naked little girls, all lined up on the couch, legs held in the air
and
tender hairless cunts exposed to 5 adult men, who kneeled before them
as
before an alter, each man tasting the juices that his pre-teen's pussy
offered.  For the little girls, the giggling soon stopped and the
moans
soon began as each man did his best to give his little girl an orgasm.

      Tina quickly lost her shock at the assault on her little cunt,
and
began to feel the waves of pleasure from her small pussy.  After
initially
concentrating on her clit, Jim had moved to massaging her entire pussy
with his tongue, pushing it deeply between the folds of her hairless
labia while putting pressure on her clit with his upper lip and teeth.
Tina reached down and stroked his head between her upraised legs,
trying
to send the message that she loved what he was doing to her.  After a
minute, he reached for one of her hands and placed it on her own leg,
showing her that he wanted her to hold her own slender legs in the
air.
Tina did it, placing a hand behind each of her knees, freeing Jim's
hands,
and immediately the man began to probe her small cunt with his fingers
as
well as his tongue.  With one hand he spread the small bald lips of
her
11 year old vagina while inserting his finger slowly up into her cunt.
Tina could feel her young passages stretching to allow his finger
access
to her interior, probing her inner reaches like a small cock.  It
turned
her on to feel his finger manipulating her inexperienced pussy.  The
lips
of her pre-teen opening held open by his other hand, exposing the
coral
inner reaches of her cunt to his hot breath sent shivering sensations
thru
her young body.  Next to her, 9 year old Jennifer was beginning to
breath
hard, and without even realizing it took Tina's hand in hers and held
it
tightly as Tom licked her closer and closer to orgasm.

      The scene on the couch was a young lovers delight.  5 small
girls,
the oldest only 11; each with her legs waving up in the air, moaning
as 5 grown
men licked and fondled their small, hairless pre-teen cunts.  Some of
the
men held the youngsters legs apart as they moved their faces up and
down
on the child's smooth pussy.  Jennifer and Tina each held their own
legs
up, knees spread and back while their young vagina's were probed and
prodded by their elder lovers.  Howard used one arm across both of
Betty's
small legs to hold them up in the air, while his tongue probed her
tiny
cunt opening, and the pinkie finger of his other hand tried to enter
her
impossibly small rectum.   The 6 year old gave a little "OH!" of
surprise
when her sphincter finally succumbed and Howard's pinkie finger enter
her
back door to the first knuckle.  Howard, with visions of ramming his
throbbing erection either of Betty's 6 year old openings, licked the
youngster all the more, even though she was too young to have an
orgasm.
Betty, still enjoyed the sensation, and knew that she was turning
Howard
on by giving him access to her privates.  She also new that later,
Howard
was going to make sure that the 1st grader got his pent up load of hot
cum
in her mouth!!  The tiny blond child looked forward to it.

      All at once, Julie began to cum; her moans getting loader and
turning into a screech as her hands flew to Dave's head and pulled his
face deeper into her hairless pre-teen opening.  "GUHHH GUHHHH
GUHHHHH",
she grunted as the spasms of orgasm jerked the 10 year old child.  Her
head snapped forward and back with each spasm of her cunt.  Dave
pushed
his face deeper into the 5th graders pre-pubescent vagina, loving the
way
the inner walls grasped at this probing tongue, and the way her sweet
pre-teen juices coated his cheeks and chin!
      Julie's orgasm seemed to set off a chain reaction with first
her
sister Jennifer starting to spasm, and then Trisha groaning as if in
pain,
but instead in ecstasy.  Jennifer opened her mouth, but no sound came
out
as her eyes flew open, but didn't see anything.  Her hips bucked up
and
down and it was all John could do to keep his lips in contact with her
twitching pre-teen cunt.  She squeezed on Tina's hand so hard that it
brought Tina back from the brink of her own dance with convulsive
pleasure.
Down the couch Trisha was shouting, "YES... I'M CUMMMIIIINNNNGGGGG...
Ohhh LICK ME HARDER!!! LICK ME... PLEASE LICKME LICKME LICKME!!!!
AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH ......"  Cathy was amazed that an 8 year old
could
cum so hard, and said as much to Evelyn.  Both women were amazed at
how
hot the little 3rd grader was as they watched slender legs straighten
and
bend with the rhythm of her pulsing cunny.  Even Betty seemed to be
really
getting into having her tiny sex opening licked and massaged by
Howard;
the 6 year old had one hand on his head, holding onto his hair, while
the
other hand had reached back under her bottom and was firmly grasping
one
of her small ass cheeks, holding her tiny ass open so that Howard
could
probe even deeper into her unbelievably tight rectum with his pinkie
finger.  Her body squirmed under the fat man's assault on her small
sex
organs. 

      The whole couch was filled with small girls, thrashing and
convulsing in orgasm; pouring out the juices of their pre-teen cunny's
to
the waiting mouths of these men who loved sucking and fucking little
girls.
Tina could stand it no more; her head snapped backward and her mouth
opened in a long deep moan as immense wave after wave of pleasure
radiated
from between her open legs to travel up her body, through her belly
and
flat chest, and explode just behind her eyeballs.  Her legs snapped
straight out, the muscles taut; her chest flushed deep red; her jaw
twitched but no coherent sound came out.
"AHHHHHHHHHHHHRHRHRRRRRRRGGRGRGGGGGGHGHGHHHHHHHHHHH", was all she
could
say, and then she began to convulse, her hips moving in short, sharp
jerks up and down into Jim's mouth.  Jim could feel each convulsion on
his
finger, now inserted deeply into her fresh, school-girl cunt.  Her
vagina
was sucking on his finger, in.. out, with each contraction of pleasure
that wracked the little girl.  Tina without realizing it was now
squeezing
back on Jennifer's hand as hard as Jennifer had been squeezing her.
In a
small part of her mind, Tina thought that if felt good to have the
company
of other little girls when having sex, this being the first time that
she'd ever had sex with another little girl around (not counting of
course
her masturbation in the same room she shared with her little sister).
It
made her feel less strange to know that she wasn't perverted for
letting a
grown man lick her pussy to orgasm, and that she wasn't the only
pre-teen
girl to like having orgasms with grown men.

      Tina was the last to begin recovering from her shuddering
orgasm.
When she brought her head back to a normal position and looked down
the
couch, all the youngsters were panting and letting their legs fall
down on
their older lovers.  The men for their part had stopped their intense
oral
manipulation of the children's cunts, and were now mostly just rubbing
their partners hairless opening's with their hands and fingers, and
commenting to each other on how the kids had cum so hard.  Tina still
didn't have the concentration to pay attention to what was being said,
other than to get the impression that it was complimentary!

      After a minute or two of post-orgasm recovery, Caty and Evelyn
announced that the cake was cut up and ready for consumption.  Betty,
of
course, was the first one up to grab her piece of cake.  She was still
just barely too young to have and orgasm, and so did not have to
recover
her wits like the other girls.  But one by one, each of them got up
off
the couch and went to get their piece of cum covered birthday cake. 

      "Damn, that was nice Jim!  How is it you always manage to plan
the
best little parties?", asked Dave.

      "Hey, creative mind!! And besides, I get alot of ideas from
the
other film makers I've met."

      "Speaking of which", said Dave, "how long before your next
trip to
Amsterdam to sell a new batch?"

      "Well, I was planning on going at the end of the month", he
said,
turning away from the VCR where he'd just popped in a fresh tape of
kiddie
porn, "but now I think I might hold off a little and see what I kind
of
material I can work up using Tina.  I think, Tina has some real
potential,
and just the right looks, you know, with the school uniform and all,
to
really sell well!"

      "Yeah, she's hot alright.  Hey, if you need any help in that
department, let me know."

      "Count me in TOO!"

      "Hey.. Me too!"  All the men piped up.  When it came to
fucking or
sucking Tina, all these men were anxious to help in her belated
introduction to every sexual perversion that could be captured on
film.

      "HEEEYYYY .. Have I ever forgotten you guys?  Don't worry
about
it.  Believe me, if I need the help, I'll call you guys first."

      On the other side of the room the little girls were having
their
own conversation.

      "You know.. you can't even taste the cum on this cake."

      "Yeah.. I know.  I can see it, but it doesn't taste like
anything
when you mix it with the chocolate."

      "You can taste it if you lick straight from a man's wiener!",
said
little Betty, who knew whereof she spoke.  This comment evoked general
laughter from the kids, and comments that Betty must know what she's
talking about.  The little girls, being children, quickly consumed
their
first portions of cake and most asked for a second, smaller piece,
semen
coating or no!

      Tina sat down next to Jennifer, wanting to ask the girl some
questions about the video's she'd seen her in.  "ahh Jennifer.. ahh
didn't it bother you to, like, have someone film you all those times?"

      "No.  I been on film LOTS of times, since I was 4 years old in
fact."

      "But.. well, it seemed like they hurt you pretty bad.  Didn't
that
bother you?"

      "well... uh. Yeah.  I guess it hurt sometimes, but most of the
time my Daddy or the other men treat me real good.  My mom says that
sometimes men like to hurt little girls cause it turns them on, so
when it
hurts, I just think about how much it's turning my Daddy or whoever
on,
and it never lasts very long anyway.  Mom says it makes me more
attractive
to men when they know I'll do whatever they want.  Doesn't your Dad
ever
hurt you?"

      Tina felt suddenly embarrassed.  Her Dad didn't even know Tina
knew
anything about sex, let alone ever HAVING sex with his little girl.
One
part of Tina knew that this was normal, but the other part wanted to
fit
in with her new found group of friends and found it awkward to explain
that she DIDN'T have sex with her father.  "well.. uh.. My Daddy
never...
I mean.. We never.."

      Julie jumped in to save Tina, knowing what she was trying to
say.
"She doesn't do it with her Dad!"

      "Why?  Don't you love him?", asked Jennifer.

      "Well, Yeah I love him, but he never even wants me to learn
about
anything.  I don't think he'd want to, you know, do it with me."

      "Oh.", said Jennifer.  Now it was her turn to be a little
embarrassed.  She'd been involved with sexual activities with her
father
and others from the time she started to talk!  She'd always been told
NEVER to discuss it outside the home because there were lots of people
who
weren't as loving as her family and that those other people weren't
normal, even if they were the majority!  She never expected to meet
someone from one of those families as one of Jim Phillips parties,
especially when that someone was sitting next to her naked and eating
chocolate cake with semen splashed all over it.  "I guess that's okay,
I
mean I love my Daddy alot, so I'll do anything he tells me too.
Maybe
your Daddy will love you like that someday too, but I guess it's okay
for
now."  Then she brightened, "Hey.. You got US!  We can all do things
together, I mean at least for today, and if you can ever come over to
our
house our Daddy would love to do things with all of us."

      Tina thought it a strange invitation, but liked the feeling of
instant acceptance from Jennifer and her sister Julie.  It would be
nice
to be part of a really loving family, especially if it involved
orgasms
and more sex.  Her own family was starting to look shabby in
comparison to
the loving attention that everyone paid the little girls in Jim
Phillips
house.  "Yeah.. I'd like that..", and the children exchanged
addresses,
Tina realizing that Jennifer and Julie lived only 2 blocks away across
the
park. 

      "How come I never saw you in school?", asked Jenny.

      "I go to Our Lady Catholic School.", Tina answered.

      "Oh... No wonder. Hey!!  Look at this!!", she said, pointing
at
the TV screen.

      On screen a little, naked, dirty blond girl of about 5 was
standing in the middle of a group of 6 men.  The men were each
stroking
their large cocks, some rubbing them against parts of the child as
masturbated over her.  One man reached down and grabbed the child by
the
hair, not pulling, but controlling her movement of her head.  He
pushed
her face forward until her lips were pushed up against the head of one
particularly large penis, the head of which was purple and looked
ready to
pop.  And pop it did, sending a geyser of white semen into the 5 year
old's
open mouth.  Spurt after spurt of cum shot from the large erection,
and
the man moved his cock all over the pre-schoolers face as he covered
her
pretty features in his sperm.  No sooner had he shot his last than the
child had her face pushed up against another man in the group, who
immediately shot a wad of jizm into the child's right eye.  The 5 year
old
flinched back, but could not escape the onslaught that splashed onto
her
face.  Her small hand reached up to rub her eye just at a third man
began
to spray the left side of her face, hitting the side of her nose and
even
sending a spray of love juice into her left ear.  Still, the man
didn't
let go of the little girl, moving her to face another man who was
masturbating furiously.  The little pre-schooler managed to get her
eye
clear just in time to have the forth man shot an immense load of cum
across the lips of her mouth.  Someone reached in and pulled down on
the
little girls chin, reminding her to open her mouth, and the little
girl
obeyed, as a second large load shot right into her mouth, missing her
lips
completely.  The man's accuracy and volume both dwindled quickly, and
the
rest of his load wound up on her neck and chest, where it rolled down
her
body.  The fifth man stepped up to the little girl and tried to shot
his
load into her mouth, but instead of shooting from the end of his cock,
his
semen seemed to dribble out the end, coating the man's own fingers
more
than getting on the small girl standing waiting for his cum.  Finally,
the
man just rubbed his cock on the girls face, and rubbed the semen from
his
hands onto her forehead where it began to drip down over her left eye.
When that man stepped back, the sixth man moved around to the front of
the
child.  He never lost his grip on her head, and as he jerked he pulled
her
mouth closer to the end of his swollen erection.  The youngster's eyes
moved from watching the cock being beating off in front of her to the
face of the man jerking off over her.  He must have given her some
verbal
instructions because the girl opened real wide, and the man shoved his
penis into her pre-school mouth.  He pulled on her head once.. twice,
and
though only the head of his cock would fit in her mouth, you could
tell by
the jerking of his large organ that he was cumming in the 5 year old's
mouth.  The youngster's eyes were wide open, focused on the base of
the
erection that was shoved into her stretched mouth.  Her head jerked a
little, moved by the spasms of the spitting penis in her mouth.
Suddenly,
and explosion of sperm shot from the side of child's mouth, it seems
that
the man had flooded her mouth with the first load, and the second had
no
where to got when it was forcefully pumped into her little mouth.
Sperm
was running from all sides of the 5 year old's mouth, coming in waves
as
it was pumped into her mouth from the churning testicles of the man
towering over her.  Finally, the man backed off from the girl,
shooting one
last load onto her upper lip.  The little girl coughed up some semen
that
had gone down the wrong pipe, and then the hand, that had never left
the
back of her head, turned her to face the camera.  Her sweet, smooth 5
year
old face was covered from top to bottom in a rapidly drying coating of
male cum.  Large strings of cum were dangling from her chin, some
falling
to the floor, and some sticking to her flat, almost sunken chest where
it
rolled down to the hairless crevice that peeked out from between her
skinny legs.  The scene faded to black, and then the next scene in the
montage tape started.

      "Do you know how that was, Tina?", asked Jennifer.

      "I know!! I know!!", said Betty.

      "Hush.. I asked Tina!!  Can you guess?"

      "uhhh.. Was that you?", she asked Jennifer.


      "No.. It was ME!", said Julie.  "That's like one of the first
times our Dad let me on tape!  Uncle Jim filmed it right here.. well,
upstairs anyway."

      "How old were you there.. you looked real young?"

      "I had just turned 5!  It's like Jenny said, Daddy started
loving
us when we were real young so I already knew what cum tasted like.  He
wanted me to taste different men, so we had a bunch of men come here
and I
did it with them.  Not bad for my first time on film, huh", she said
with
obvious pride.

      "You got to do a movie with Mr. Phillips one time too, didn't
you?"

      "Yeah.  I got to go to North Carolina, to the Smokey
mountains.
Jim had rented a cabin way back in the woods where we stayed and we go
to
see all the sights. I liked the swinging bridge on Grandfather
Mountain
the best!"

      "What was the movie about?"

      "Oh.. I was all about how backwoods people used to live before
there was lectricity and all that stuff.  We all got dressed up in
real
old clothes and stuff, and pretended we were backwoods people.  I was
the
only girl in a family with 8 really big brothers.... they weren't
really
my brothers or anything, it was just the movie.  Anyway, in the movie
I
got, like, caught by each one of the brother's, and they all forced me
to
do different things."

      "Tell her about the deer!!"

      Julie laughed, "Yeah.. one time we were shooting this scene
where
two of the brothers chased me into the woods and were like ripping my
clothes off.. they were both naked already, and we were filming this
scene
and all, and this deer comes running out of the woods and like almost
trips over one of the guys!  I don't know who was more scared, that
guy or
the deer.  He let out a scream and fell backwards on his ass and rolls
over trying to get away from this deer.  The deer sorta spins around
and
shoots off in another direction faster than I've ever seen anything
run.
So everyone cracks up, we're laughing an all, and suddenly this guy is
yelling and jumping up and down holding his bottom.  Everyone runs
over to
him and he's bleeding all over the place from a cut on his ass!"  By
now,
all the other girls are giggling because they'd  heard the story
before
and Julie is laughing while she's telling it, so Tina begins to
chuckle
along too.  "Anyway, they all decide he needs stitches, so we all get
dressed in our real clothes, walk back to the car and drive to the
local
hospital half an hour away.  We're all sitting in the waiting room,
waiting, when this doctor comes out and asks Jim what happened.  Jim
says
that we were all sitting on the porch and that this guy leaned against
the
rail and it gave way, and he musta cut himself on a nail or something.
That's the story we all agreed on, when we drove into town.  The
doctor
looks at Jim for a second, not sayin anything  Then he says, "Uh huh.
Okay.. That's what he said, and I guess it's none of my business, but
I
sure can't imagine how he managed to get a cut that needed 20 stitches
on
his butt when there's no sign of a hole in his pants!  Sure beats me."
Then he starts to walk off, but just before he goes through the door
back
to the surgery area, her turns to Jim and says, "By the way, that
porch of
yours.  You might want to cut back some of the vegetation a bit.
Seems
your friend not only got hisself a nasty cut on the rear, but somehow,
he's managed to get poison ivy all over his utensil on the other side,
if
you know what I mean.  And there ain't no hole in that side of his
pants,
either!"  And with that he walks back into the other room.  So anyhow
that
guy didn't get to be in any more scenes in THAT movie, if you know
what I mean!


From: MrDouble@ix.netcom.com
Newsgroups: alt.sex.stories,alt.sex.incest
Subject: TYO:  Tina - Younger/Older - 8  (Mf, pedo, incest)
Date: Tue, 07 May 1996 13:58:31 GMT
Organization: Rosa Lopez Inc ( RLI Industries)
Message-ID: <4mnkt0$sbp@dfw-ixnews6.ix.netcom.com>

Archive-name: Young/tina08.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Tina - Younger/Older - 8



****************************************
DOUBLE DISCLAIMER:
I did not write this story.
I don't know who the author is.
****************************************

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX
::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

WARNING ... This story contains graphic descriptions of sex among
pre-teen children and between adults and pre-teen children.  If you
find this offensive stop reading now.
 
This story is entirely fictional and any similarity between persons
and events depicted in it and actual persons and events is purely
coincidental.  The story is pure fantasy and none of the events
described herein are practiced, advocated or condoned by the author.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX
::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::








      All the girls cracked up, Tina with them.  Julie had told this
story a dozen times and had it down perfect.  The adults across the
room
looked up at this explosion of laughter from this group of naked
little
girls, and wondered, briefly, what was so funny, but they quickly went
back to their "adult" talk, mostly a running commentary on the scene
after
scene of kiddie porn that was playing on the TV.  Jim had amassed an
amazing collection over the years, not surprising considering that was
how
he made his living.  His camera was almost constantly running, and
every
few months he would make a trip to see his friends in Amsterdam to
sell
them the latest clips.  They paid generously for his loops, and even
more
for one of his "features".  Jim might spend $10,000 in making a
feature,
though he re-couped some of that by charging some of the men involved
who
wanted to be "actors".  His features were scripted, costumed, and
filmed
at various sites around the United States.  The young girls he starred
were invariably there with the permission of their parents.  He always
tried to come up with a theme for each film, and the plot and location
revolved around the theme.  Jim Phillips thought of himself as Roman
Polanski at heart, with the only difference being that HE wasn't
afraid to
use the little girls sexually in any way that he thought would sell.
Jim
Phillips drew the line at making "snuff" films, though he'd been
offered
immense amounts of cash for that type of movie.  But just about
anything
else was considered Okay.  If bondage was required, then some small
girl
would get tied up.  If a little pain was appropriate, then a young
pre-teen would be sure to feel it.  If the scene called for a really
innocent girl, then Jim had ways of getting inexperience virgins to
use.
Golden showers.. no problem.  Gang bangs... no problem.   Animals.. no
problem.  Rape.. no problem.  Age and experience didn't matter to Jim.
The youngest girl he'd ever used had been 3 years old.  He'd gotten a
group of 15 men to jerk off in her mouth, and then had tied her up to
be
fucked by a Great Dane!  The oldest woman to appear in one of his
films
was 63, a grandmother who got off on using a whip on her own
granddaughter
while the youngster was begin fucked by her grand-father.  It was all
grist for his roving video camera, and money in his pocket!

      Jim, of course, had to be careful as his pursuits weren't
exactly
legal.  He kept ALL his kiddie porn on easily erasable video.  He'd
built
a special room in which to store his collection.  This room needed a
combination to open, though there was no lock on the door.  If the
door
was opened without the combination, then a transformer was tripped off
that generated a powerful magnetic field in the room.  In a second,
every
tape and disk in there would be "de-gaussed"; erased, and no physical
evidence would be available "... to be used against you in a court of
law."  Jim didn't worry about accidental erasure.  He had copies of
most
of his stuff in a storage locker under a false id.  If he ever needed
to
re-create the best parts of his collection, then he could have it all
back
and copied again in a week or so.

      Jim's friends had a vague idea that this was how he made his
money.  They didn't pry, but they did enjoy the fruits of his labors.
There was a core group of men that Jim Phillips would invite over
whenever
he had a new little girl that needed teaching, like Tina.  Tina's
education had really only just begun, and the men were all looking
forward
to helping her in her up coming lessons.

      Everyone enjoyed talking for a while, no one bothering to get
dressed.  The kiddie porn played on as a background, the way some
people
put music on in the background.  Scene after scene played out with
kids of
all ages involved with men of all ages.  There were scenes with single
young girls and multiple adult men.  Scenes with a young boy and adult
women.  Scenes involving light bondage; no real pain involved so that
the
party mood would not be ruined.  There was one scene where a grown man
stood and pissed all over the front of 12 year old girl whose small
breasts were just beginning to form;  Tina had her back turned and
failed
to see that scene, otherwise she would have been shocked.  The other
girls
had either seen such scenes, or been the targets of some hot streams
of
piss before, so they didn't think to mention it, even if they did see
it.
The effect on the men was to cause erections to begin to rise again,
and
thoughts to wander back to the group of small nude girls giggling on
the
other side of the room.

      "Okay folks.. As the official host of this party I guess it's
time
for the next little game.  It's called Who's That!  Come on over here
girls ... Come on.. gather round.  Okay, here's how it works!", Jim
said
as he pulled a box down from one of the bookcases at the end of the
room.
"Each of you girls has to wear a blind fold." Jim opened the box and
began
to take out a set of leather blind folds as he spoke, "then you're all
gonna line up here on the floor on your hands and knees.  Then, us
adults,
and that means Cathy and Evelyn too, are gonna take turns fucking you.
When you hear Betty say 'NOW!' you have to shout out who you think has
their cock in you!"

      "uh.. How are Cathy and Evelyn .. uh.. gonna.. do it?", asked
Tina
in an embarrassed voice.

      Then from across the room everyone heard, "TA DAAAAAA!!" from
Cathy as she and Evelyn walked across the room proudly displaying
their
newly attached, rubber hard-ons.  The fake dicks swung back and forth
as
the women walked across the room, and Tina's question was instantly
answered by the sight of these strap-on dildoes.

      "That's how.", said Jim.  "Now, here's the catch.  Any adult
who
gets 'caught" twice has to drop out of the game!  They lose if you
girls
can guess who they are twice.  But you cant reveal that you are out of
the
game by talking.  You girls lose if you guess wrong three times.  The
last
two people left fucking will be the best guessing girl, and the
hardest to
guess adult!  For them I have another little prize all set up.  Sound
like
fun!"

      "Oh, yeah!"  "Sure sounds good to me!"  "Wait while I disguise
my
dick!"  These comments from the adults standing around the clump of 4
girls.  "Okay!", said Jennifer, and immediately stepped up to be
blindfolded.  The other adults each grabbed a blindfold and tied them
onto
the willing, youngsters.  Once blind folded, except for Betty, the 4
pre-teens were placed next to each other on the floor on their hands
and
knees.  "Now, Betty, when I point at you, you say 'NOW!', and then you
girls have to guess who your partner is then.  When all of the girls
have
guessed, we all switch partners again.  I've got my darkroom timer set
up
where we can see it.  You fuck for 1 minute, and then switch every
time the
minute hand reaches the top.  NO TALKING!!  Otherwise these bright
little
girls are gonna use your voice to know where you are!  Okay, everyone
got
the rules?"

      Everyone agreed that they had the rules pretty much down pat,
and
another minute was spent applying K-Y jell to hard ready cocks, and
small,
hairless, young pussies.  When each of the little girls had been
sufficiently prepared to receive a hard adult erection, Jim said,
"Ready...
Set.. FUCK!" and the seven adults each made a bee line toward the
youngster of his or her choice.  Needless to say, with seven adults
ready
to fuck, and only four pre-teen cunts to be filled, a little silent
negotiation took place before each girl had an adult behind her,
prodding
her small opening with a long hard cock.  Cathy, Jim, and Tom were
forced
to sit out the first minute of fucking, but still got to enjoy the
sight
of each of the little pre-teens gasping as their young vagina's were
stretched by the invading members. 

      "AAAhhhh", said Tina as she the cock that had been placed
between
her smooth, 11 year old labia penetrated deep into her tight pussy.  A
pair of large hands grabbed her slender waist and pulled her
forcefully
back onto the erection.  Tina was not as used to being fucked as the
other
young girls, and so still felt immensely stretched by the hard adult
penis
being shoved up into her.  The cock seemed much longer than any she'd
ever
had before, and the large hands on her waist suggested to her that it
was
not one of the women with the strap-on cocks that was now starting to
fuck
the little 6th grader.  Of course the give-away was the grunts of
passion
she heard close to the back of her head as her partner leaned over,
almost
laying on Tina's back, and began to hump her hard.  It certainly
seemed
like more than a minute, but after humping little Tina for a time, the
man
straightened up, and removed his hard penis from her soft young cunt.


      Tina was actually disappointed.  The fucking had started to
feel
good, and for a second, Tina had forgotten that it was a game.  It was
strange to be fucked while blind-folded.  It made the sensations in
her
young pussy feel that much more intense.  But before too long, a few
seconds, really, Tina felt another large pole being pushed against the
smooth outer lips of her vagina.  The head of the new cock popped past
the
entrance to her tight, young cunt and the shaft slid slowly into the
small
girl.  Suddenly, she heard Betty shout "NOW!", and her mind went
blank.
Who was that?  It shocked Tina to realize that she was begin fucked
and
she didn't have any clue as to who it was!!!  Just a week and a half
ago,
she had been a good little catholic school virgin, knowing nothing
about
sex except for the furtive conversations between the other girls in
her
6th grad class.  Now, she was on her hands and knees letting anybody
who
wanted to fuck her moist, pink, hairless cunny!  With all these
thoughts
suddenly in her head, she didn't even hear Jennifer as she went first
to
shout out her guess as to WHO'S THAT!

      "Wrong...", said Betty when Julie guessed Tom.  "Now you,
Tina."

      "Uhhh Uhhhh.. I don't know!!"

      "You gotta guess!", insisted the little 6 year old.

      "uhh.. Okay.. uhhh, JIM!"

      "Wrong...  Okay.. Julie and Tina.. you each got one wrong.
Okay..
GO!"

      And suddenly the person in Tina's pussy began to fuck her in
earnest.  A pair of slender hands grabbed her hips, and she suddenly
realized that it was one of the women that was fucking her.  She could
feel the leather straps holding the dildoe in place as they pounded
against her butt.  The plastic cock stretched her insides, and she
began
to feel good again, when suddenly it was pulled from her clutching
pre-teen cunt.  'Damn, this is frustrating!', Tina thought to herself,
just as it begins to feel good, the fucking ends and the adults all
re-arrange themselves.

      Large hands took hold of her small round ass cheeks and spread
them apart as a hot cock bumped up against the lips of her small cunt.
This man wasted no time in shoving his cock hard up into the 6th
grader.
He moaned, but that didn't give away his identity.  Once again, Tina
didn't realize who was fucking her young cunt.  Not until the man
reached
around the 11 year old with one arm, hugging her small body to his
much
larger form.  Then she realized that Howard, the large overweight man,
was
fucking her small body.  He grunted as he humped, shoving his erection
hard into the little girl causing Tina to be jerked back and forth
under
him.  If it weren't for the fact that he was holding onto her, Tina
would
have gone sprawling forward on the carpet from the force of his
thrusts.
And once again, though the fucking she was getting was rough, Tina
began
to feel the pleasure starting again.  Howard's hard thrust were
stretching
the skin of her labia and stimulating her clit so that Tina knew she
could
cum, if the fucking lasted long enough.  

      But once again, they heard Betty shout, "NOW!".  This time,
Tina
didn't hesitate, but shouted out "HOWARD!!" before anyone else.
Jennifer
and Julie quickly too their guesses, and both were declared wrong!
Trisha
guessed Cathy, and wasn't told that she was wrong.  Suddenly, Tina
realized something and spoke up, "Hey.. that's not fair.  We know our
scores, but what about the adults!!??"

      "That's part of the challenge, Tina", she heard Jim's voice
from
across the room.  Even if one of us gets caught twice, we don't
declare
ourselves out of the game!  That way, unless you've already been
keeping
count, you can't figure out how many of us are still back here ready
to
take our turns!!  It means you have to fuck and think at the same
time...
and that's what makes it such a challenging game!"

      "Ohhh MAN!"  "AAwwwww"  And other moans of sudden realization
came
from the bent over little girls.  But before they could protest too
much,
each was being battered again by an adult, each getting fucked so that
they couldn't keep all the necessary numbers straight in their minds.
Tina knew she had guessed right and that it was Fat Howard that was
holding her around the waist, and humping her.  His cock, felt good
and,
though each youngster had been liberally greased with K-Y before the
game
started, Tina could tell that her own natural lubrication was becoming
more copious between her reddened labia.  And once again, the man
stopped
and left the 6th grader panting, wishing that the fucking would not
end.

      Another set of hands on her hips, and another cock was
inserted
into young Tina.  By this time, all the girls were getting turned on.
Tina could hear them panting and moaning next to her as they too began
to
get turned on by the fucking cocks.  She could hear the sound of
small,
round pre-teen butts slapping against the thighs of the adults doing
the
fucking as the young girls were pulled back hard onto the penetrating
poles of hard meat.  The men doing the fucking weren't silent either,
as
grunts of effort, and moans of pleasure could be heard all down the
line.
Tina's own pussy was starting to twitch, and she could feel that an
orgasm
was just around the corner, when once again, Betty called, "NOW!".
Trisha
blurted out Tom's name, and was called wrong.  Jennifer guessed
Evelyn,
and was also called wrong.  Julie took a stab and also said Evelyn,
and
this time, she wasn't called wrong.  When it came to Tina's turn, she
didn't have a clue.  The cock in her had not stopped it's slow rocking
back and forth in her small cunt.  She took a guess and said Tom, and
was
not called wrong.   "Gotcha..", she said over her shoulder, and was
answered with a couple of hard thrusts into her young pussy.  The
hands
tightened around her waist again, and the pounding began again.  The
youngsters were really beginning to get turned on, and Julie was
beginning
to moan loudly with each breath.  After another minute, the men all
stopped again, and withdrew.  "NO!!  Fuck me some more!  Please keep
fucking me!", said Julie, her pleading indicating that she was close
to
cumming. 

      Another switch in partners, and Tina felt herself in a
powerful
grip.  The hands on her hips were large, and her slender body was
slammed
back hard onto a long pole of cock.  The cock had no trouble entering
the
11 year old girl; her well-used pussy was lubricating copiously in
reaction to the hard sex.  The power of the slamming that Tina was
getting
made her lose all ability to THINK straight.  She forgot about the
game and
concentrated instead on the orgasm building in her pre-teen cunny.
The
man humping her reached up with both hands and took her smooth
shoulders,
using them to drive the little girl back onto his hard cock.  "Nuuuhhh
Nuhhhh  Nuuuhhh", said Tina with each hard thrust into her body; the
air
was being driven from her lungs as the cock inside her used up every
spare
centimeter of space in her pre-teen belly.  Suddenly, her cunt
convulsed
hard on the large erection, and Tina began to cum.
"AAAAAEEEEEIEIIIIIII",
she cried as her small body spasmed hard, and the pleasure swept thru
her
small frame.  Even Tina could the insides of her cunt gripping the
large
penis there, milking it, sucking it, squeezing the hard member within
her.
Whoever it was had stopped slam fucking the little girl when she
started
to cum, and now he just kept his erection help deep in her.  He held
her
shoulders, though it was difficult with the way young Tina was
convulsing,
and pulled the 11 year old back onto his cock; making sure the little
girl
stayed squewered on his hot pole.

      Down the line, Julie too was cumming and convulsing; her
hairless
quim jerking hard on large penis shoved into her 10 year old form.
Both
little girls moaned and jerked and convulsed and shouted as their
small
pre-teen bodies were racked with orgasm.  Tina finally collapsed, her
arms
no longer able to hold her face off the floor.  She let the front of
her
body hit the carpet, the nipples on her small pre-breasts just
touching
the ground.  Her lover let her fall, but quickly grabbed her hips so
that
she wouldn't fall completely off his still throbbing penis.  Again, he
began to fuck the little girl, who was no helpless.  The fucking got
harder, and 11 year old Tina was pushed about like a rag-doll, her
face
moving back and forth on the carpet as the man drove his cock into her
hairless slit again and again and again.  She could hear Julie sobbing
as
she too was continuously fucked through her orgasm.  "My GOD!",
thought
Tina, "I really LOVE THIS!"  Nine year old Jennifer was saying, "Fuck
me..
Fuck me.. Fuck me.. Fuck me.." over and over again, obviously getting
ready for her own orgasm.

      "NOW!", said Betty and Trisha shouted out Jim's name.
Jennifer,
said, "OH.. PLEASE DON'T STOP!  PLEASE KEEP FUCKING ME!!"  And Cathy
said,
"Who, Jennifer?  Who should keep fucking you?" 

      "I don't CARE!  Fuck me.. uhh Dave!"

      "Okay, sweetheart.  You got me.  I'm gonna FUCK.. YOU.. HARD",
and
with each word, Tina could hear that he slammed himself home in the 9
year
old birthday girl. 

      "Tina... who do you guess?"

      Tina was still face down on the floor, and it took all the
strength in her to lift herself up.  Given the power of the wonderful
fucking she had just received, Tina softly said, "John" and knew that
she
was right.  Only his big powerful arms could have shoved her small 11
year
old body around like that, using her entire pre-teen form as a
masturbation tool, as a hot, wet, tight clamp around his cock. 

      "Okay.. Julie.. Julie!  You gotta guess."


      Still panting from her orgasm, Tina heard Julie softly say
Dave's
name. 

      From somewhere nearby, Jim said, "Sorry Julie, that's 3 wrong.
You're out of the game.  Here.. Lemme take that blind fold off and you
can
watch the rest of the game."  He went over to the young girl and undid
her
blindfold.  As soon as it was off, Julie turned to see who had screwed
her
to such and orgasm and was surprised to see Cathy looking down at her;
the
plastic cock still stretching her tight hairless cunt.  Cathy put her
finger to her mouth to silence Julie's gasp of surprise and removed
the
dildoe from her.  All the other girls could hear was Julie getting up
and
walking over to the couch to watch while the rest of them continued to
play the game.

      On the couch with Julie were Howard and Tom, both of whom had
been
found out twice already and so were out of the running.  They wasted
no
time in starting to fondle the naked 10 year old, and began to play
their
own game on the couch.  Meanwhile the 3 youngsters remaining in the
game
began again.  After a few more switches, and a screeching orgasm by
Jennifer,
Evelyn, Cathy and John had been found out.  Jennifer had also been
eliminated so that finally, Dave and Jim were left humping Tina and
Trisha
in the middle of the living room.  Betty had been enjoying her role as
master of ceremonies, though she hadn't been keeping score, and one of
the
adults was always coaching her on what to say and when to say it.  Now
most of the group was enjoying the screwing being given to the little
girls.

      Tina was starting to get tired.  Not that she wanted to stop
fucking; the pleasure in her young cunt was still ever present
whenever a
hard cock was being pushed into her.  But her arms were tired of
holding
herself up in a kneeling position.  She had 2 wrong points and so did
Trisha.  If either of them guessed wrong this time, the other would be
the
winner.  When Betty said, "Okay.. NOW!", Tina was in a quandary.  The
person fucking her felt familiar, but she didn't want to be wrong!
Being
as how she had only been having sex for a week and a half, the only
'familiar' person to her would be Jim, and so that's what she said.
And
she was right!  Then when Trisha guessed, she said "Tom", who answered
her
from the couch, "Sorry little lady.. but I'm way over here, and my
dick
don't reach that far!"

      Tina was the winner for the girls and Dave was the winner for
the
Adults.  Each man reached down and undid the blindfolds on the girls
bent
over in front of them, then leaned down and kissed them before
withdrawing
their still hard cocks.  "So, what's the prize?", said Dave as he
helped
Trisha to her feet.  The 8 year old wasn't to steady, having
been fucking for the last 20 minutes with only short breaks between
partners.

      "Well, I guess that you and Tina here get to star in one of my
short subjects!  How's that sound, Tina.. Want to be the star of a
short
movie?"

      "Sure.", she said as Jim helped her to her feet and gave her a
big
hug.

      "Great.  I'll let you know all the details when I get it
arranged."

      "Hey, Man!", called Howard.  "Like now that all the prizes
have
been given out do you think I could have a chance to cum.  I've been
watching you guys all afternoon, and I'm ready to BUST!" 

      "Sounds good to us!", said both women; not surprisingly, since
they hadn't managed to keep their hands from each other all day
anyway.

      "Hey.. I'm ready to pop again"  "Let's go for it!" and similar
comments were made by the other men. 

      "Okay, kids.. I guess it's a free-for-all!", said Jim, and he
immediately took Tina over to the couch.  "Come here sweetheart.  Now,
lean over the back... That's good.   Now spread your legs, honey." Jim
had
guided the little elementary school girl to the bad of the couch, and
then
made her lean over it, resting most of her weight on her stomach.  Her
feet left the floor as the child fell forward and caught herself with
her
hands to keep from falling completely over the couch.  Jim Phillips
wasted
no time in spreading her legs and pushing a finger deep into her bald
quim.  "Yeah, honey.  Keep those legs spread for me.  I'm gonna fuck
you
so deep, honey.  Just you wait."  But Tina didn't have to wait long.
She
soon felt his finger replace by his much larger cock, which he slowly
pushed up into the 11 year old, spreading her hairless lips with his
invading member.  "NUH", grunted Tina as Jim rammed his large cock
home
into her pre-teen, bald cunny.  His hands held her small, bony hips
firmly
as his cock pistoned in an out of her roughly used littl cunt.  Even
though her head was being jerk back and forth by Jim's thrusts into
her
small quim, Tina had a good view of the rest of the goings on in the
room.

      Howard had immediately grabbed the smallest child, Betty, and
laid
her on the floor.  He then straddled the little 6 year old, pinning
her
arms at her side, and waving his erection in her face.  The tiny girls
body almost disappeared under the expanse of the big man's ass.  Only
her
legs and the top of her crotch with it's tiny, hairless lips could be
seen
behind the man.  He was rubbing his large penis all the 1st grader's
face,
stroking it against her lips, and urging her to lick it.  Little Betty
complied with the request and her small toungue darted out to stroke
the
underside of the fat man's erection.  Her lips already glistened with
a
coating of the pre-cum fluid that was seeping from the slit in the end
of
Howard's wang.  "Oh, yeah, little baby!  Am I ever gonna unload on
your
face!  Tell Howard how much you want to my load on your face, baby.
Tell
me you really want to taste my hot cum, baby."  "I love to taste
cum!",
answered the 1st grader to the man masterbating over her sweet young
face.
"You can cum in my mouth as much as you want!", she said, grinning up
at
Howard, and then once again, licking the underside of his penis.

      A glance to the left, and Tina saw that Julie was pinned under
the
2 women, Cathy and Evelyn.  Julie's face was no where to be seen as
Cathy
had straddled the 10 year old's face, with her cunt and ass pressed
down
on Julie's mouth.  She was jerking her hips back and forth across the
girl's mouth, obviously enjoying whatever it was Julie was doing to
her
under there.  Evelyn had her face in Julie's smooth crotch and was
going
down on the youngster with relish.  Tina could see that Evelyn was
pushing
her fingers up into Julie's small twat, and was also working a finger
into
the girls rectum as well.  Julie's slender hips bucked under the
invasion,
but no sound could escape her mouth which was full of Cathy's cunt.

      Just down the couch, John and Tom were both using 8 year old
Trisha for thier pleasure.  John had straddled the 3rd graders flat
chest,
and shoved his large cock into her willing mouth.  He held the back of
her
head with one hand and pulled her face rapidly on and off his cock,
shoving it deep into the little girls mouth with each stroke.  His
large
thigh muscles pinned Trisha's small arms to her sides and his ass
rubbed
back and forth across her flat nipples as he rocked his hips in time
to
the pulles on young Trisha's head.  Tom, in the mean time, had one
hand
under each of Trisha's small knees, and had bent her legs apart and up
till they were almost by the girls sides.  He let his weight rest on
her
legs, causing her small, hairless young opening to spread for his
invading
cock.  Her clit protruded from the top of her bald slit, and the lips
of
her cunt were stretched thin and tight around him.  He too, rocked his
hips back and forth, sawing in and out of the 8 year old snatch. His
cock
glistened with pre-teen lubrication as inch after swollen inch
disappeared
into the tiny 3rd grade girl. 

      From her vangtage point, bent over the couch, Tina could not
see
Dave and Jennifer, but she could hear the 9 year old birthday girl
around
the other side of the room.  "oooOOOOWWWWWWWWWWWWW,  oooohhh Sloweer,
Please... OOWW.. Please don't push it in my bottom so HARD OOOWWW!...
Okay...... Okay.... Uh.. Okay... Okay, fuck my bottom now.."  Jennifer
was
obviously getting Dave's hard meat in her rear entrance.  Tina could
picture it in her mind; little Jennifer bent over, her brown hair
hanging
down into her face, grimacing as her small round bottom was spread,
and a
large cock pressed against the tiny brown hole thus exposed.  The cock
would bend under the pressure of trying to penetrate the pre-teen's
small
butt, but eventually, the large round head would slip past Jennifer's
shpincter muscles, and inch after large round inch would be pressed
into
the 4th grader's small hole.  Tina had only been butt-fucked once, and
so
wouldn't have believed it if she had been told that Jennifer had
actually
asked to her her small bottom reamed saying, "Please fuck my bottom.
I
love having a large dick in my ass!"  But that was exactly what had
occured, and Dave was determined to fuck the little slut's ass until
she
couldn't walk right.

      Her own cunt was reacting to Jim's violent thrusts.  Though
Tina
was a little sore after the fucking contest just ended, still the
large
erection plunging into her tight canal was starting to overcome the
soreness and build to a new orgasm.  Anyone watching the 11 year old
would
have thought she was a total slut as she started to use her hands on
the
couch to press herself backward onto Jim's hard thrusts.  She could
hear
the sound of his flesh slapping against hers and small "uh"'s escaped
from
her mouth each time his penis pushed it's way up into her small body,
hitting and then stretching aside the entrance to her womb.   'Oh,
God.
I'm going to cum again!", she thought, and couldn't believe that her
body
would respond this way, when she was a virgin just a week before.  Her
school girl body, though slender and undeveloped, seemed to be built
for
sex, and she loved the feeling of a large adult cock being shoved into
her
hairless 11 year old cunt.

      In the mean time, Howard had moved his fat body forward until
his
the cheeks of his large butt hung over little Betty's face.  He was
pressing down on her face with his ass, telling the little girl to
lick
his asshole while he jerked on his cock.  His testicles bounced up and
down on the 6 year olds head as she toungued his ass.  She had done
this
for Howard before, and knew that he loved it when she pushed her small
toungue as far as she could into the man's ass.  So she would stick
out
her toungue in a sharp point and push her face deep into the crack of
his
ass, barely driving the tip of her toungue past the large man's
sphincter
and into his ass.  She could feel his sphincter clench and unclench as
he
masterbated, and knew that it wouldn't be long until he moved back and
shoot his hot load all over her face, or even into her mouth.

      Cathy was crying out and cumming, her hips pushing down hard
on
Julie's face.  Cathy writhed over the little girl, her breasts
bouncing up
and down as she stroked the child's face with her sopping wet pussy,
over
and over again.  Evelyn hadn't stopped performing cunnilingus on the
pre-teen.  She continued to lap the 10 year old's smooth lips,
concentrating her efforts on the swelling clit at the top of the
youngster's adorable twat.

      John's fucking of 8 year old Trisha's mouth was becoming
erratic.
He was just on the verge of cumming and his hips bucked of their own
accord, driving his large erection deeper and deeper into the little
girls
mouth.  Trisha was doing her best to stimulate the large penis that
filled
her mouth, but the speed of John's fucking, made it difficult, and she
eventually gave up, finding it enough of a challenge just to breath
under
Tom's onslaught.  "OH FUCKING SHIT.... AHHHHhhhh TRISHA!  HERE IT
CUMMMS",
and suddenly, his cock swelled again, punishing Trisha's jaws to open
enough to take him.  His first load of hot semen exploded into her
mouth,
almost drowning her with hot spicy cream.  Trisha swallowed his cum,
but
before she could finish, his second shot of jizm poored into her
mouth.
There wasn't enough room for it, and so it seeped out around her lips,
and
began to dribble down, falling off her chin and coating her soft, flat
chest.  John's muscular thighs were soon coated in semen as burst
after
burst of his hot spunk filled the little girls mouth and, what she
couldn't swallow, dripped down onto her chest where his flexing thighs
rubbed back and forth, fucking the child's mouth. 

      Tom too, was about to unload his pent up cum into Trisha's
tight,
warm depths.  He still held her legs pinned back with both hands, and
her
small feet thrashed back and forth as his weight shifted, moving his
cock
rapidly in and out of Trisha's hairless sex hole.  All at once, Tom
stopped moving, his penis completely embedded in the 8 year old girl.
His
butt clenched and trembled, and the cords of his neck stood out.  Then
he
yelled,  "OHHHH MOTHERFUCK. AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH FUUUUUUUCK.
AAAAHAHHHH..."


From: MrDouble@ix.netcom.com
Newsgroups: alt.sex.stories,alt.sex.incest
Subject: TYO:  Tina - Younger/Older - 9  (Mf, pedo, incest)
Date: Tue, 07 May 1996 13:58:42 GMT
Organization: Rosa Lopez Inc ( RLI Industries)
Message-ID: <4mnkth$sbp@dfw-ixnews6.ix.netcom.com>

Archive-name: Young/tina09.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Tina - Younger/Older - 9



****************************************
DOUBLE DISCLAIMER:
I did not write this story.
I don't know who the author is.
****************************************



XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX
::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

WARNING ... This story contains graphic descriptions of sex among
pre-teen children and between adults and pre-teen children.  If you
find this offensive stop reading now.
 
This story is entirely fictional and any similarity between persons
and events depicted in it and actual persons and events is purely
coincidental.  The story is pure fantasy and none of the events
described herein are practiced, advocated or condoned by the author.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX
::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::








He was completely incoherent as his balls pumped spurt after spurt of
cum
deep into the fully impaled 3rd grader.  His ass clenched and
unclenched
as he filled the little girl with his hot semen, flooding her insides
to
capacity with cum.  Her immature body couldn't hold his fold and it
seeped
from her stretched quim and dribble down to coat her small puckering
rectum.
Trisha couldn't respond to the throbbing penis in her because her
mouth
was filled with a spurting cock.  The tiny girl's body was being
flooded
with 2 hot loads of cum; both shot deep into her tight immature
pre-teen body.
 
      Howard now lifted his ass of Betty's face, and repositioned
the
himself so that his distended penis rested on her small lips again.
"Open
your mouth, Betty.  You gotta open it as wide as you can!"  Betty
complied, though her 6 year old mouth was no match for the giant
erection
that Howard feed to her.  The head of his penis just barely fit
through
the tight "O" of the 1st grader's lips.  Howard muttered encouragement
to
Betty who had to really strain to keep her mouth open wide enough to
accept his now throbbing pecker.  "Oh, sweetheart.. Betty.. I love
your
mouth on my hard cock, little girl.  You're a really bueatiful little
girl, you know that, honey?  You look great with my prick in your
face,
baby!  I'm gonna push now, sweety.  You just keep your mouth open and
try
to relax.  Gonna.. UH.. push it.. UH.. in your mouth..  UH.. come on,
Betty." Howard was starting to pump his penis into the child's mouth,
using his wieght to try and force his oversized prick into Betty's
immature, and much-to-small throat.  Tina could see that Betty was no
longer holding her mouth open; rather, there was no place for her
mouth to
go.  Howard's penis in her 6 year old mouth, held her jaws stretched
to
the limit as it was, but his downward thrusts didn't seem to help in
getting any more hard cock into the youngster's mouth.  Her cheeks
bulged
outward as Howard shoved down because the head of his erection was
pressing against the entrance to Betty's tiny throat, and expanding
sideways under the weight to bloat her cheeks.  "Oh.. Shit, baby..
UH..
That feels great!  UH.. Now, look, I know you can take it, so I'm
gonna
push real hard now.. Just open your throat!
UUUUUHHHHHHHYYEEEAAAAHHHH!"
Unbelieavably, when Howard really leaned onto his erection, Tina could
see
that it slowly slipping deeper into the small girl's face.  Betty's
throat
bulged large, and the tiny child began to struggle under the large fat
man.  Her legs began to kick in an uncoordinated fashion as she
struggled
for breath.  Her chest spasmed with pain, and panic as Howard's penis
cut
off the little girls air supply. 

      Evelyn had heard Howard's triumphant cry as the head of his
prick
penetrated the tight opening to Betty's 6 year old throat.  She
quickly
got up, but instead of coming to the flailing child's aid, she walked
over
and sat down on the little girls legs, straddling the child's knees
and
pinning them to the floor.  She then reached out and grabbed Betty's
hands
in her own and stopped the tiny child from her futile beating at
Howard's
ass.  Cathy, Betty's mother, was finally recovering from her own
orgasm,
and rose off of Julie's sopping face to crawl over to her child.  She
knelt next to the man who was struggling to fuck her daughters face
and
said, "Feed it to her, Howard.  She's never done a deep throat before!
God look at her throat!  I can see your cock in her throat!  Oh, yeah!
You
opened her, now push it all the way into my little girl!"  And with
that,
Cathy reached a hand back to the top of Betty's tiny exposed cuntal
slit,
and slid her finger down past her little girls tiny pink clit and up
into
her immature little cunny, fucking the 1st grader with her finger. 

      To Tina it looked brutal, but she couldn't tear her eyes away
from
the sight of this fat bloated man viciously pushing the last 3 inches
of
his engorged penis down the too-small throat of a struggling 6 year
old girl.
Howard had moved his legs back until there was one on each side of the
girls body and he was no longer on his knees.  Tina could see the
boulders
of his ass clench as he pushed his cock into the young mouth under his
hips.  All the eyes in the room were on the fat man and the tiny slip
of a
girl whose throat was being raped.  Howard was out of control, his
passion
overriding the good sense that should have told him the 1st grader was
too
small if not too young.  The sensation of tightness around his
erection
that came and went as Betty gagged was milking him to a powerful
climax. 

      "Do it in her throat, Howard!! Fill her, man!", came a call
from
Tom on the couch.  Howard didn't hear.  His cock was just getting
ready to
explode and with one final lunge his coarse pubic hair butted up
against
the tiny child's button nose, and his testicle hung down covering her
chin.


"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
H"
Howard screamed like a bull as his penis pulsed once, twice, and then
started to shoot it heavy load of semen into the small girl.  There
was no
question of Betty swallowing his spurts of white jizm.  His massive
cock
filled her throat and there was no place for it to go but down. Tina
watched Betty's throat, and could actually see it pulsing as Howard's
cock
expanded and contracted within it, pumping load after load of gooey
cream
into the abused little girl.  His hips, after the first few spurts,
began
to buck up and down in an uncontrollable and unconscious fucking
motion.
Betty's throat was to tightly impaled to release the man's penis
easily,
and so her head bucked up and down with his hips, the back of her head
striking the carpeted floor repeatedly and her long blond hair slowly
spreading out around her angelic, penis impaled face. 

      This continued for about 40 seconds before Howard gained
enough of
his senses to realize that he might be hurting the child whose mouth
he
was so violently fucking!  He began to pull his penis from Betty's
mouth,
slowly and with much grunting because of the tightness of her oral
sheath.
Betty, in the mean time, had passed out, so her body was completely
limp
and her lips were as slack as they could be and still surround the
adult
penis.  Her head moved up with Howard's hips, at first, and then began
to
slip down his cock.  Her head hit the floor.  Her lips were pulled
away
from her face, almost as if the little girl was trying to keep his
cock in
her mouth.  But Betty wasn't thinking anything.  She was unconscious,
and
when the head of Howard's prick was pulled free from her teeth
dripping
semen on the girls cheek, her mouth did not close, but went completely
slack. 

      Realizing that he had gone too far with the immature child,
Howard
quickly climbed off of her and put his ear down to her mouth.  She was
still breathing, and he smacked her face a few times to try and bring
her
about.  He sprang back suddenly when the little girl gasped and then
began
to cough.  She was back from her faint, and her body was trying to
inhale
as much oxygen as possible while her throat was coughing up large gobs
of
newly deposited cum.  Her coughing sent semen and spittle flying all
over
her flat, heaving chest which Cathy proceeded to massage into the skin
surrounding her small pink nipples.  

      After coughing for a minute, Betty began to cry.  She sounded
so
childlike while crying that Tina's heart went out to the tiny little
girl.
Before she had heard that cry, it had seemed almost normal for a large
adult man to use a small girl to vent his raging lusts.  Now she
wasn't so
sure.

      Hearing the child crying in pain and fear turned Jim Phillips
on
and he began, once again to fuck Tina's pre-pubescent cunt.  His hands
gripped her hips tightly, and pulled hard; smashing his erection deep
into
the 11 year old's hairless opening.  Jim had heard many little
children
cry and he'd always found it to be a turn-on.  Now his own raging
passion
was going to be expelled into the innocent 11 year old impaled on his
hard
cock.  He looked down at the girl he held, watched the way her small
bottom open and closed as he pulled her back and forth on his penis.
Watched the way her hair was flung back and forth as she swung her
head in
time with his strokes.  Watched her smooth slender back become taught
and
slack as she moved her body to gain pleasure from his fucking.   'OH
FUCK!
I LOVE FUCKING LITTLE GIRLS!', he thought to himself, and exploded
into Tina.

      Tina felt Jim's cock begin to throb in her cunt.  She heard
him
whimper incoherently and then felt the hot flood of liquid spurt into
her.
Her doubts of a few moments before disappeared as she thought 'OH GOD!
I
LOVE GETTING FUCKED!'.  She too began to convulse; her cunt muscles
massaging the erection that was held within them.
"AAAAAHAAHHHHHHHHRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHH", the little slut screamed
as
both man and child began to orgasm into and onto each other.  Tina's
juices ran down Jim's thigh's as his juices flooded her interior and
coated the pink lips of her hairless cunt.  Both man and child jerked
as
if they had grabbed live electric wires.  Tina's arms gave out and she
fell forward, her face hitting the couch seat and resting there as her
stomach jerked and jerked.  Jim fell forward on Tina's up turned butt,
mashing her two round orbs of flesh into his abdomen and rubbing his
course pubic hair against her small brown ass hole as it contracted in
and
out in time with her cunt.  It was quite a while before either man or
girl
was coherent enough to pay any attention to their surroundings, let
alone
begin to disengage their spent bodies.

      When Tina did come back to reality, she could hear the climax
of
Dave and Jennifer's anal lovemaking around the other side of the
couch.
Jennifer was whimpering and crying out, but not protesting in words
the
fucking of her tight 9 year old ass.  Tina could her the 'slap..
slap..
slap..' of Dave's flesh ramming into the pre-teen girls small round
ass.
"I'm CUMMING, BABY!! OH... OH.. YEEEEAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!", she could
hear
him cry.  "Yes, Daddy!  YES.. CUM IN MY ASS, DADDY.. CUM IN.. OH.. OH,
DADDY....   I CAN FEEL IT!!  I FEEL IT CUMMING IN MY ASS!!!  IT'S
HOT!!!
UH.. UH.. FILL ME, DAADDDDDDDEEEEEEE!"  Tina could hear both voices
degrade into a series of loud moans and grunts.  She finally heard the
sound of two bodies, one large and the other quite small, hitting the
carpeted floor completely spent and breathing hard. 

      Tina gave a small moan of disappointment as Jim's half flaccid
penis was pulled from the clinging lips of her smooth cunt.  He
reached
down and, putting and arm around her waist, help Tina stand again, and
held her until she got her balance.  Looking around, Tina saw a whole
group of children and adults, all completely spent from fucking,
sucking
and cuming in and on each other.  Dave and Jennifer lay on the floor
on
their sides, him behind her, his now limp cock peeking out from
between
her slender thighs, dribbling the last of its white spittle onto her
thigh.
Trisha lay spread-eagle on the couch, her chin and the top of her flat
chest covered in drying semen.  Her 8 year old nipples were coated in
the
glistening goo and both of them were erect.  Her eyes were closed and
she
looked as relaxed as could be.  Between her spread legs, the lips of
her
smooth, pre-teen cunt were reddened from having John's course pubic
hair
ground against them.  They too glistened from a mixture of her own
little
girl lubrication and his hot adult sperm.  The two men both lay on the
floor next to their 8 year old conquest, their limp penis' covered in
child lubricant and saliva.  Evelyn and Howard both lay on the floor
breathing hard.  There was not sign of Cathy and Betty, and Tina
concluded
that the 6 year old's mother must have taken her to another room to
make
sure she was okay.  Tina didn't care though.  She stumbled to the
other
side of the couch and flopped down next to the worn out Trisha wanting
nothing more than to relax and catch her own breath after the fucking
and
shattering orgasm she had just undergone.

      It was quite some time before anyone stirred themselves from
the
positions they had fallen in after sex.  The kiddie porn video still
played on silently on the TV; lots of little children sucking and
fucking
adults for an audience that was quite used up.  Innocent faces covered
with gouts of sperm; slender young legs spread to reveal tiny pink
slits
that were soon impaled by large erections; small round bottoms, spread
by
large hands and probed by fingers, tongues and cocks.  The video
played
on and on, mesmerizing the exhausted watchers, lulling them into a
relaxed
state while at the same time, filling their minds with visual images
that
would come back to provide stimulus then next time their cocks got
hard or
their pussies got wet.  Providing both hypnotic relaxation and fuel
for
further debauchery.

      "Hey, folks.  I think she's gonna be okay."  It was Cathy
walking
down from the upstairs, little Betty holding her hand.  The childs
eye's
were still puffy and red from crying, and her free hand rubbed the
front
of her throat, trying to rub away a soreness that she felt on the
inside.
Howard immediately jumped up and walked over to the little girl he'd
raped
orally.

      "I'm sorry, Betty.  I really didn't mean to hurt you!", said
the
fat man, kneeling down next to the little girl.

      "It hurt, but I guess it's okay.  Mommy explained to me how
men
really like to stick their wieners into a tight place and that a girls
throat is really tight.  She said I should be proud that you really
wanted
to do that with me, and that I was able to do it.  I got real
scared.."

      "I know, honey.. I should have warned you more."

      "It.. It's okay.  I really did have it all in my mouth, didn't
I!?
I mean, I 'member your hair hitting my nose and my chin touching your
balls."

      "You sure did, sweetheart!  You took every inch!  You were
fantastic!"

      "Thanks."

      "So, you're still my special little girl friend, huh Betty?",
asked Howard, reaching out and pulling the small 1st grader to him. 

      "Yeah! I guess I am...hahaha", and Betty broke into giggles as
Howard began to kiss her smooth neck and shoulders, tickling her
bottom
with one hand, and stroking a finger up and down her tiny hairless
slit
with the other.  Cathy had succeeded in convincing Betty that what had
happened was a good thing; that having deep throated a man for the
first
time, the immature slip of a girl was growing to be sexy, and that
because
of the event, more men would find her desirable.  Betty was convinced
that
Howard had done her a favor by brutally ramming his large cock into
her
and filling her with his cum load.  If he asked to do it again, she
would
have submitted to him in an instant.  Betty had lived her whole life
as a
tool for other people's sexual gratification and today was a major
milestone in the little girls life to becoming her ideal: a complete
slut
who could be used in any hole at any time by anyone!!

      The other people in the room verbally congratulated the 6 year
old
on her "accomplishment"; Jim Phillips going so far as to walk over and
hug
the little girl, though with the difference in their heights and his
not
stooping over, Betty mostly got a face full of his flaccid penis from
the hug.


      "Who wants some ice cream?", said Evelyn, and several people
agreed.  Cathy urged Betty to eat some to soothe her throat, and the
girl
accepted the advice.  Jim began to play host again, making sure that
everyone had either a beer or soda depending on age and preference.
He
wouldn't have cared if the kids drank beer, having frequently relied
on
getting young kids drunk in order to have sex with them, but he sure
didn't want little Tina going home with alcohol on her breath and
possible
causing a stir.  It's a good thing CUM didn't linger on the breath!
Soon
the room again was split into 2 groups, children and adults, each
talking
about it's own topics.

      "I remember the first time I swallowed a whole cock.", said
Trisha.  "I wasn't as young as you, Betty, and I still had a hard
time.  I
threw-up afterward!"

      "Yeah, so did I.", remarked Julie.

      "It hurt alot, but I didn't get sick or nothing.  Mom says I
fainted and that's why I can't remember much.  The biggest thing I
remember was I coud'ent breath!"

      "You gotta learn how!  I couldn't breath either til I learned
how.
You gotta time, like, when to take a breath and all.  I think that's
why I
got sick my first time.. I couldn't breath enough and I gagged ALOT!",
remarked Jennifer.

      "How about you, Tina?  How do you do it?", asked Trisha.

      Tina didn't know what to say, so told the truth.  "I.. uh.. I
never did it before last week.  Jim Phillips did it to me last week,
right
here.  And then the a few days later, Dave, and John did it to me
too."

      "Just last week!?", said Jennifer incredulously.  "You mean
you
never sucked ANYONE until last week?"

      "Uh, huh."

      "God, that's amazing. We've been sucking our Dad for as long
as we
can remember.", said Julie, nodding toward her sister.

      "That's right.  So have you, haven't you Betty?", asked
Jennifer.

      "Uh huh.  I 'member I used to suck my Daddy's when I was
three.  I
couldn't get it in my mouth then, but I used to rub my lips on it
while he
rubbed it and tried to shoot in my mouth.  Most of the time I got it
all
over my face.", this last she said with a giggle.

      This was amazing, thought Tina.  Look what she'd been missing
all
her life.  The conversation went on in this vein, each of the
youngsters recalling various sexual events in their life for the
innocent
and inexperienced Tina.  Julie recounted how she had her first
gang-bang
at the age of 7, with 15 men all taking turns humping her mouth and
very
small cunt.  Jennifer recounted her first memory of her Daddy's cock;
she
didn't know the age, but he used to come in and masturbate onto her
face
when she was still in diapers, or at least that's what she thought.
Trisha told the tale of the time she got picked up by some 4 men who
drove her to a remote spot to rape her and who wound up getting worn
out
by the little girl.  They eventually drove her home after making her
promise to meet them all again in a week.  It had gone on for a month
until one day the men didn't show up; Trisha never knew what happened
to
them since she was too young to take an interest in reading the paper.
If
she had she would have seen that immediately after their last sex
session
with the 6 year old, all four men had been killed trying to beat a
train
at a railroad crossing.  One was still wearing Trisha's small panties
on
his head when they extracted his body from the wreckage - though that
part
was never printed in the papers.

      "Hey, girls, why don't you go play out in the backyard for a
while.", suggested Jim.  "We have another surprise, this one
especially
for the birthday girl, but you have to go out back while we set it up,
okay?"
The 5 young girls agreed, though they all wanted to know what the
surprise
would be.  Eventually, Cathy and Evelyn got them dressed and herded
out
the back door to begin again their disorganized game of badminton.
However this time, the children were too tired to play for long,
having
spent alot of energy in letting their young bodies be used for such
hot
sex.  Eventually, all the girls wound up on the deck, sprawled out in
the
deck chairs there.  They once more took up telling stories about their
various sexual adventures.  Tina may have been the oldest of the group
at
the tender age of 11, but Julie at 10 had the most experience in the
group.

      "What was the weirdest thing that ever happened to you?",
asked Trisha.

      "The weirdest.. uh.. I guess it was that time when Mr.
Phillips
wanted to make a movie with witches and stuff.  So we all went out to
this
real old graveyard he'd found.  These guys got all dressed up in, like
uh...  Holloween devil costumes and these real gross masks an stuff.
I
was 8 years old at the time an they dressed me in one of those school
uniforms, you know.  You wear a uniform to school, right, Tina?"

      "Uh huh.  I hate it."

      "Hey, my Dad says that he thinks girls in those uniforms are
like
really cute an' that they give him a real hard-on!", added Trisha.

      "Really?", asked Tina.

      "Yeah.  He says it makes 'em look innocent and stuff.  He even
bought me one and he makes me wear it once in a while when he fucks
me."

      "Huh.. So what happened in the graveyard?", asked Tina,
turning
back to Julie.

      "Well, then they like filmed this ceremony where they killed
some
chickens and let the blood drip all over this alter they had set up."

      "They killed them!?"

      "Yeah.  Cut their heads off with an ax.  Anyway, 4 of these
guys
grab me and carry me into the picture.  Jim told me to struggle alot,
so
I'm kicking and squirmin' and stuff.  Then they put me on this alter
and
tie my hands and feet with these ropes they got on the corners.  Then
this
guy with a goat's mask on starts using a knife to cut off my clothes.
I'm
supposed to scream, and when I do, they gag me.  They left it lose, so
that wasn't too bad, and Jim told me to stop screaming, but to keep
squirming in the ropes.  Okay, so anyway, they get all my clothes off
and
I'm still squirming, and I got this chicken blood all over my back and
stuff, and they kill another chicken and let the blood poor all over
me!"

      "Oh, GROSS!", said Tina.

      "Oh, it wasn't too bad.  It was warm and felt good because it
was
kinda cold outside and they all had clothes on and I didn't.  Anyway,
goat
man starts like chanting about sacrifices an stuff and all these guys
drop their pants.  Then goat man takes my gag out and sticks is penis
in
my mouth.  I can't see a thing because he's got my head falling
backward
off the alter and his dick's in my mouth.  Next thing I know, one of
the
guys is fucking me while goat head keeps chanting.  One after another
these guys all come up and fuck me and squirt their stuff all over my
belly and chest."

      "How many?"

      "I don't remember.  So when they get done, goat head fucks my
mouth until he cums on my face.  I lift my head up and look at myself
and
I'm covered in blood and cum.  I'm mean it was a real mess.  So then
they
set up to shot this picture where they cut me open and take out my
heart."

      "WHAT!", said Tina.

      "You know, like in a horror movie.  They fake all that stuff..
you
know.  Like Nightmare on Elm Street.  It was kinda neat how they did
it.
First they took a picture of the knife slashing down toward me.  They
had this other knife that was sawed off halfway up and dull.  They put
that one against my belly so it looked like it went in.   Then they
took a
picture of me screaming my head off with this knife sticking in me.
Then
they took a shot showing the knife from the side moving right up the
middle of my chest.  They got this tube on one side of it connected to
this big bag of fake blood and its pouring out around the bottom of
the
knife so it looks like the are cutting me open.  Then they shot the
part
where they guy reaches into me and pulls out my heart, only he just
had
his wrist bent so it looked like it was in me.  He slowly pulls it
out..
they had this calves heart or something that they had covered in fake
blood.. and like, he's squeezing it to make it look like it's pulsing
and
all, and I like jerk around a few times and die.  You shoulda seen it
after it was all finished and they put it together.  They added some
real
close up shots of some guy gutting this deer and it really looked like
they had sliced me open an all.  Man it was grosser seeing it on film
later than it was filming it.  In fact, filming it was kinda boring
cause
they had to keep changing the camera angle and get everything set up
an
all.  An it was cold and all."

      "And that's the end.  They just kill you and walk away..",
asked
Tina, who hadn't ever seen this particular film.

      "Nah.  They stuck in some scenes were the guy with the goat
head
eats the heart.... It was fake!", she said, seeing Tina's horror.
"They
had a fake one made outa.. I think it was just colored bread or dough
or
something.   Anyway, they did all that, and then goat man starts to
chant
again about it being a good sacrifice and that now they had to purify
the
offering.  So all these guys line up around me.. and I'm playing dead
so I
can't move, and they all start to piss on me."

      "Huh?!", said Tina.

      "They all held their dicks out and like suddenly I'm getting
all
covered in hot piss.  Jim's like reminding me not to move, and this
one
guy is peeing right on my face!  I didn't move, but it wasn't easy..
specially when it went up my nose a little.   I was soaked all over
when
they got done."

      Tina didn't know what to think.  Part of her kept telling her
that
Julie was lying; making up the story just to lead Tina on and try to
shock
her.  But the other girls simply nodded their heads like they had
heard
of this... one person peeing on another.. before.  'No.. People don't
do
that...', she thought.  But another part of her reminded her that just
the
week before she didn't think that people sucked wieners and cunnies
either.  Before she could begin to question Julie more closely to see
if
she was telling the true, a voice called from the back door.

      "Hey, kids.. Come on in, it's all set up!!"

      Five little girls couldn't rush fast enough to get back into
the
house to find out what Jennifer's special surprise was going to be.
At
the back door, Cathy handed Jennifer a red ribbon and told her to
follow
it into the house.  The 9 year old birthday girl did just that,
quickly
reeling up the ribbon in her hands until she got to the living room
and saw
where the ribbon lead.  There, standing in a line before her, were 9
men,
all naked with the ribbon wrapped around the first man's erection and
leading to the next man's hard-on, and so on down the line.

      "Nine men for my Nine year old little girl!", said John,
urging
Jennifer on to the first man.  "Go on.  Take a quick taste of them
all.
Right down the line!"

      So the slim, brown haired girl, unwrapped the first penis and
put
her lips to the tip, letting the head slide into her mouth.  The man
shuddered a bit, but otherwise didn't move or say a thing.  She moved
to
the next man, unwrapped his cock and took him into her mouth as well.
She
worked her way down the line until she'd taken all 9 cocks in her
mouth
for a few seconds.

      "Okay, sweetheart.  Me and your Mother both know how much you
love
the taste of cum, so, with Jim's help, we arranged for you to get all
you
need on your birthday.  These guys are ALL gonna fuck you in the mouth
and
give you some large loads of cum!  Right, guys?", he said turning to
the
line up.

      "You bet."  "That's right!"  And other affirmative signs were
heard from the line up of hard cocks.  What John had failed to mention
was
that each of these guys had paid $50 or more to the privilege of
pumping
their hot loads into a pre-pubescent girl.  These guys weren't part of
Jim
Phillips inner circle of peadophiles, but they were all guys he knew
and
who he sometimes hired as actors in his films.  Today's little oral
fuck
fest was going to be filmed and later sold in Amsterdam at a nice
price.
The cameras were all set up, and Jim was watching a set of monitors so
he
could control the zooming in for close-ups and cum shots; though most
of
those were going to take place in Jennifer's throat if all the men
obeyed
John's instructions to fuck his 9 year old daughter deep and hard in
her
willing open mouth. 

      "Come on, sweetheart.  Time to strip again!", said Evelyn, and
Jennifer wasted no time in pulling off her little dress, kicking off
her
shoes and socks, and pulling her white cotton panties down to show
this
group of men, HER men, her small hairless sex slit.  "Go ahead.  The
rest
of you may as well not be the only ones dressed!", and the rest of the
kids stripped off their clothes as well.  Some of the men, whose
hard-on's
had started to flag after Cathy and Evelyn's fluff job, grew back to
full
rigidity on seeing this group of small girl children, giggling naked
before them, there hairless labia peeking from between slender pale
thighs. 

      But one girl in particular held their attention.  Jennifer was
led, by her mother past the group over to where a foot stool had been
set
up in the middle of the living room.  She laid Jennifer down on it,
and
told her to hang her head backwards over the edge, thus putting her
throat
in line with her mouth for perfect fucking.  Trisha was led over to
one
side of Jennifer's head, and Julie to the other, both about 2 feet
from
the sprawled nude girl.  Tina was taken and knelt about 2 feet
directly in
front of Jennifer's upside down face.  Betty was led to kneel between
Jennifer's spread legs, right before her 9 year old cunt. 

      "Okay, Julie and Trish, you're gonna be the fluff girls.  If
anyone needs some quick mouth work to get hard, you do that.  The guys
will come to you if they need it, so just stay in the positions your
in
now.  Tina, your job is to stroke the balls of the man whose fucking
Jennifer in the mouth.  Just make them feel good so they can cum in
her
mouth.  Betty, you lick Jenny's cunny, okay, sweetie.  Guys.. you
already
know what to do... give her as much jism as you can.  Okay, everyone.

HEEEERRRRRREEEE WEEEEE GO!", and with that the men cam walking over,
dividing into 2 lines on either side of the laid back girl.  2 men in
line
knelt down on either side of Jennifer and took her wrists in their
strong
hands.  They pulled down on her arms until her hands rested on the
floor
behind and below her.  The first man in line knelt down in front of
the 9
year old and without a word began to push his erection into her
willingly open mouth.  He entered her slowly, letting her mouth get
used
to the size of his cock.  Then he spit in his hand and rubbed it all
over
the 4 inches of his penis that remained outside the tender young
pre-teen's
mouth.  Leaning his hands on her flat chest, he shoved hard with his
hips
and the rest of his boner was jammed rapidly into Jennifer's throat.

      In reaction, her hands tried to spring upward, but they were
pinned to the floor by strong arms, keeping the 4th grader from making
any
escape attempt.  Her feet jerked out as well and were quickly grabbed
by 2
men further down the line and help apart in the air, letting 6 year
old
Betty continue her lapping of the hairless cunt before her.  The man
began
to hump Jennifer's face, his cock stroking in and out of her mouth.
His hands held onto the little girl's chest, one on either side, his
thumbs rubbing back and forth on her small, pink nipples.  From
behind,
Tina watched the man's hard butt clench and unclench, moving back and
forth. 

      "You have to help, Tina!", said Evelyn in her ear.  Tina
jumped a
little in surprise since she had been mesmerized watching the hard ass
pumping her new friends face.  "Here, give me your hand.  Now just
reach
through and stroke his balls.  Yeah... That's it.  Just hold them and
rub
them lightly.  That'll make him cum a gallon!  Just you wait and see!"

      Tina's hand had been guided between the man's thighs to touch
his
swinging testicles.  Once there, her fingers began to stroke and
fondle
the swinging sack on their own.  She had to be careful that she didn't
poke Jennifer in the eye since the man's large balls were bumping
against
the 4th graders face each time he pushed his cock into her.  Tina
couldn't
see very much from her vantage point, but she could feel the man's
nuts
start to clench as, after only a minute of humping, he began to shoot
his
load of cum into the child's mouth.  "OH FUCK!", he said as he pushed
in
and held his position, his ass clenched, his hands gripping the small
breastless ribcage before him.  His testicles pumped and squirmed in
Tina's grip and she swore she could feel the sperm gushing up through
the
underside of the man's penis to be sprayed deep in Jennifer's tight, 9
year old throat. 

      After nearly collapsing forward on his victim, the man
regained his balance and slowly eased his penis from Jennifer's
gripping
mouth.  The cock glistened with sperm and saliva, as it popped free
from
the girl's mouth.  Drops of cum fell from the end and landed on her
cheeks, but Jennifer didn't seem to care.  She was in heaven, having
taken
just the first of what she knew would be many more loads of hot semen
to
come.  She opened her eyes as the man stood up, seeing Tina upside
down in
front of her, and smiled at her new friend.

      Jennifer's smiling face was quickly obscured from Tina's view
when
the second man knelt down in front of her friend and began to feed her
his
hard muscle.  Again, Tina reached between his legs and began to stroke
the
balls she found there.  Looking to either side of the man now humping
Jennifer, Tina observed that Trisha and Julie were both busy doing
their
jobs.  The men who were next in line were standing before the kneeling
girls, and the girls were giving them the best blow jobs they could
manage.  On her right, Trisha was holding the man's cock with one hand
while massaging his balls with her other.  The 8 year old had to kneel
up
straight to get her mouth up level with the man's crotch.  Tina could
see
Tina's tongue lapping around the head of the fat penis each time
Trisha
moved her head back.  Then Trisha would push the fat log into her
mouth
and suck hard on the head.  Tina watched for a second and realized
that
there were skills in giving blow jobs that she had yet to learn.
Turning
the other direction she saw that Julie was having a rougher time of
it.
The man in front of her had grabbed her brown shoulder length hair in
back
of her head as was savagely pistoning his erection in and out of
Julie's
mouth.  No skill here.  The man was simply using Julie's mouth to
masturbate with until he could get his turn at her younger sister,
Jennifer. 

      After a minute, the man in front of Tina grunted and he too
shot a
load of goo into the immature child's face.  He stood up and moved
aside
and the savage man took his place.  "Open up little whore! I gonna
feed
you good!", he said as he slowly pushed his erection into Jennifer's
mouth.  In contrast to the way he'd treated Julie, the man slowly
pushed his
hard cock down into Jennifer's throat.  Never increasing his speed or
thrusting it home, he just kept slowly pushing inch after inch into
the
restrained, 9 year old's mouth.  Tina couldn't see it, but everyone
else
watched as a visible bulge started at the top of the small girl's
throat
and sank lower toward her flat chest and belly.  When his pubic
bone butted against Jennifer's lower teeth he let out a sigh,
"Ahhhhhoooww
Fuck, that's a tight little throat you got, whore.   Swallow.. go
ahead..
swallow my dick you kiddie whore!"  He didn't move.  He didn't flinch.
He
didn't do anything, and soon Jennifer was starting to gag.  Jennifer
who
had been sucking cocks for some time had learned how to breath on the
out
stroke, but since this man wasn't pulling out, her breathing was all
messed up and her gag reflex kicked in.

      "MMMMMMMmmmpf.. MMmmmmmpf..", was the only sound escaping from
the
9 year old as her throat clenched to expel the invader.  "OH YEAH..
LITTLE WHORE!  That's nice!  My little kiddie whore wants to be FUCKED
HARD, HUH?  Okay, you little bitch... I'll fuck you.  I'll fuck you
good
and HARD!"  And so he did.  Collapsing forward on the tiny girl, the
man
held his face above her hairless mound, forcing Betty out of the way.
His
hands went back to grip Jennifer under each arm pit.  His weight was
completely on the 4th grader as his hips began to slam fuck the child
in
the mouth.

      To Tina the sight of the man's muscled ass grinding up and
down on
her young friend was a turnon.  Without even realizing it, her free
hand
wandered down to the hairless cleft between her thighs and began to
tease
her small round clitoris.  Her other hand reached out and stroked the
clenched testicles that flopped up and down over Jennifer's stuffed
face.
Without thinking, Tina ran her hand upward to the base of the man's
balls
and beyond til the tips of her fingers ran over the man's anus.  "Oh,
yeah, little girlie.. Play with my ass while I face fuck you're little
whore friend.", said the man.  Tina was hypnotized and let the tips of
her
fingers wander back and forth along the crack of his ass, knowing that
the
man was enjoying it; watching his brown anal opening clench when her
fingers brushed over the sensitive hole. 

      "Why don't you kiss my ass, sweet cakes?  Bend on down and
rime my
asshole.. Come on.. Lick my ass you little teasing bitch!"  All at
once, 2
of the men came to stand on either side of Tina.  They each gripped
one of
her arms and quickly bent her forward, pushing her face between the
humping ass cheeks before her.  One man put his hand on the back of
Tina's
head and pushed down until her face was in solid contact with the
bucking
butt.  "Lick me, bitch!", she heard the man say.  "Go on.. It's not so
bad.  Lick his asshole.", one of the men beside her whispered in her
ear.
Tina was not sure what to do.  Her nose was closed because it was in
contact with the skin of the man's ass.  She was going to have to open
her
mouth to breath eventually.  She'd never kissed a man's ass before,
though
she'd seen little Betty doing it earlier in the day and everyone in
the
room had seemed to accept it.  'Try anything once...', she thought as
she
opened her mouth and let her tongue stroke the opening of the man's
ass.
It didn't taste bad, the man was clean; it was sorta pungent, but not
in a
bad way.  Mostly sweat, she figured, and so she began to lick up and
down
in the crack of the man's ass. 

      "Oh YEAH!  Oh, man, you're a little whore too, huh baby.
Yeah..
Lick my ass, girlie.  Nothing better 'n having your ass licked by a
little
kiddie whore!  Uh.. Your gonna make me cum, bitch.  Your gonna make me
fill your little girl friend with cum, bitch. You want that?  You want
me
to cum in the birthday girl for you?"

      Tina didn't know if she liked being called a "whore" by the
man.
She'd heard the word before and it had always been meant as a bad
word,
something that you didn't want to be called, though the exact
definition
had never been given to her.  She didn't know what it meant, but she
could
tell by the tone of the man's voice, the sound of his breathing, and
the
pace of his humping that he was getting turned on by what she was
doing,
and that's all that mattered at the moment.  The feel of his ass
against
her tongue was strange.  She could feel his rectum clenching when her
tongue ran over it.  It was strange to say the least, and kind of
exciting.

      The two men on either side of Tina had released her when they
realized that the 11 year old, pre-teen didn't need to be held down to
give their friend a rim job.  Jim Phillips, watching from the side,
was as
surprised as the two men.  It usually took him some time to get a new
pre-pubescent girl to lick a man's ass without all sorts of protests
and
squeamish behavior.  One or two had to be really forced into it.  But
Tina
seemed to take to it, no problem.  Once again, he marveled at the
ability
of this innocent 6th grader to accept almost any kind of sexual
activity,
and even get turned on by it.  He watched as she rested one arm on top
of
the humping man's ass, just above her forehead, and her other free
hand
once again found it's way between her legs to rub her bald gash.  Tina
was
going to be very valuable to Jim Phillips in the future, not only as a
sweet little sex object in her own right, but as a lure for some of
the
other little girls that Jim had an eye on, but hadn't yet figured out
how
to approach.

      With a tight 9 year old throat wrapped around his hard cock,
and
an 11 year old slut willingly licking his ass, the savage man didn't
couldn't last long.  His chest jerked up off of Jennifer's belly and
he
bellowed as the first flood of sperm gushed from his heavy balls into
the
little girl below him.
"YYYEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHRRRRGGGHH",
he yelled as load after load of his white hot cream shot into
Jennifer.
Tina felt his ass cheeks clench as if they were trying to grab her
face as
he bucked downward with each shot of his semen.  His rectum shrank
inward
with each pump, and at one point, Tina could swear she felt his balls
clenching against her chin as another gush of sperm went into her
young
friend.  Jerking and twisting, the man filled the 4th grader with his
cum,
humping until there was nothing left and he finally collapsed forward
onto the slender little girl.  His friends had to help him off when
they
realized and once again Jennifer was starting to choke on his
erection.
They lifted their buddy off the little brown haired girl and let her
breath and cough for a minute by way of recovery.  Then, with military
precision, the next man in line knelt down before the restrained
little
girl and fed her her next erection to suck. 

      Having done it once, all the men after the savage man, wanted
little Tina to lick their assholes while they had their cocks sucked
by 9
year old Jennifer.  Having done it once, Tina saw no way to object and
obediently bent forward to place her pink tongue against the brown
rear
openings.   She found it interesting that each man's asshole would
clench
so hard as he came.  By putting her tongue right on the rectal opening
when the man came, she could tell how strong the orgasm was.  It was
all
so strange because it was her first time; it was almost a dream.  Ass
after ass knelt down in front of her.  Man after man asked her to lick
him.  One after the other they all bellowed and yelled and shuddered
and
humped as they came. 

      One after another, 9 naked man came forward to kneel in front
of
the 9 year old birthday girl, presenting erections of all sizes to her
mouth.  One after another 9 men pushed their throbbing hard-ons deep
into
the willing mouth of the small, brown haired pre-teen girl.  One after
another 9 men man stroked his penis into her pre-pubescent throat
until,
one after another, they made the tiny 4th grader swallow their pulsing
loads of hot semen.  Julie and Trisha each tasted those cocks before
they
were pushed up into young Jennifer, but each man saved his boiling
semen
until it could be spurted deep into the restrained 9 year old's
throat. 

      Jennifer was totally worn out after the last man pulled his
dripping penis from her mouth.  Her face, covered in sweat, saliva and
semen, was a shiny mess.  Her hair, which some of the men had used as
a
rag to wipe off their dicks, was sticky and sweat soaked.  Even when
the
men on either side let go of her hands, they lay there, palms down on
the
floor, the 9 year old girl being too exhausted to raise them.  Her
father,
John, came over and helped the naked, cum covered, girl child to a
sitting
position on the foot stool.  The small child leaned her slender naked
body
against her father's muscular form, enfolded in his large arms.  For a
while they sat like that, naked man and little girl, not moving, just
allowing the Jennifer to catch her breath after having swallowed 9
large
loads of hot male cum.  Everyone else in the room seemed to be
exhausted
too, and they all flopped down on the rug or the various peices of
furniture in the room.  Everywhere Tina looked there were naked men,
some
of who's cocks still glistened with Jennifer's saliva, laying about
relaxing. 

      Breaking the relaxed state of the room, Jim Phillips got up
and
said, "Well, guys.  I want to thank you all for coming over and giving
Jennifer her special birthday present.  Believe me, next time there's
a
birthday, you guys will be the first to know."

      "Hey, man. You're welcome!"  "My pleasure.. and I really mean
that!"  "Any time, Jim."  The group of men stirred themselves and each
wandered down to the den where all their clothes had been stored while
the
kids played in the back yard.  While some got dressed, others
socialized
with Cathy, Evelyn, Jim and the other adults in the room.  Each of
them
wandered over to where little Jennifer sat in her Daddy's lap and
wished
her a happy birthday.  Jennifer, having recovered some energy, smiled
at
each man and thanked him for coming.  A couple of the man even thanked
Tina for the way she had licked their assholes while they humped
Jennifer's face.  Tina, a little embarassed, muttered 'Your welcomes'
to
each of them.  The men left pretty much as a group, and once again the
room was left to the 5 naked little girls and 7 adults. 

      "So, everyone... How was that for a birthday party?"

      "I had a great time!", enthused Howard.

      "Best ever.", said Tom.

      "I hope we have a party like this on MY birthday!", piped
little
Betty, walking over to where Howard sat and climbing into his lap to
fondle his limp cock.

      Other signs of approval came from the group, and Jim said,
"Well,
I'm really glad you all enjoyed it, but there comes a time when all
good
things must come to an end, and frankly, I'm all fucked OUT!  Huh!?"


      "Yeah.. me too!"  "I sure am" 

      "Hey!  I'm not!  I sure would like to stick my dick in some
cute
little girl, hey!", said Howard, giving Betty a big hug and bouncing
the
naked 6 year old on his knee.  Betty smiled back at Howard, knowing
that
he wanted to fuck her skinny body, and please that he was so attracted
to
her. 

      "No way, mister!", said Cathy in a mildly reproving tone.
"You've
had your quota of little 6 years on your dick today.  This little girl
is
going home with me!"  A few of the people in the room chuckled at the
big
look of disappointment that Howard put on, even though he broke out
into a
grin immediately after.  He gave Betty a final hug as the little girl
clambered off his lap, leaving him with an erection that waved in the
air.
"Anyone else want to come home with old Howard?  Hum?", he asked, in a
mock beggin tone.

      "Trisha can go with you, if that's okay with her?", said Dave,
Trisha's father.  "What do you say, Trish?  Wanna go spend the night
with
Howard and help him with is little problem?"

      "LITTLE!"

      "Sure, Daddy.", said the cute blond 8 year old.  "I can help
him
out with his 'LITTLE' problem!"

      "Hey!  This ain't no LITTLE problem from where I sit!"
Everyone
in the room was laughing by now at the pun's being used on Howard.
Howard
too, chuckled at his own expense, but was please to know that he would
have a nice young 8 year old companion for the night.  He would enjoy
fucking and sucking the small, blond several times that night and in
the
morning too, before he had to bring her back to her father.  Howard
and
Dave had shared Dave's daughter before, and so this wasn't a new
arrangement.  As payment, Howard would always bring Dave in on a new
conquest that he made on his own.  Howard's conquests were invariably
very
young and very innocent, and there was nothing Dave loved more than
joining Howard in a young girls first double fucking session.

      Having settled that, everyone began to get back into their
clothes, and group by group they drifted toward the front door.  Dave
and
Tom left together, Dave saying good by to Trisha who left holding
hands
with Howard.  Cathy took Betty out to the car and the little girl
waved as
they drove off.  John and Evelyn said their goodbyes, with Evelyn
telling
Tina that she enjoyed meeting her.  Jennifer and Julie re-stated their
invitation for Tina to come over to their house after school some time
since they only lived 2 blocks away.  Tina said that she would be glad
to
come over and promised to do so after she checked with her mother.
Once
they left, Jim Phillips and Tina were left alone.  Jim closed the
front
door and turned to Tina saying, "Well, what did you think of the
party,
huh?  A little different from any of the others you've been too, I'll
bet!"

      "Yeah.", said Tina.  "It was kinda neat!"

      "I'm glad you liked it, Tina.  You're a very sexy girl, and I
kinda thought you'd enjoy our little get together.  You sure seemed to
like licking those guys assholes.  Tell me, what did you think of
that?
Did you like it?"

      Tina was a little embarassed, talking about it seemed harder
than
doing it had.  "uh.. well.  It was kinda, you know.. weird at first,
but
it didn't, like.. taste bad or anything.  So I just kinda did it
because
they said it felt good."

      "That's what it's all about, sweetheart.  Feeling good!  Hey,
it's
about time I got you home."

      "I guess, though my Mom probably won't be home for another
couple
of hours."

      "Well, I have to clean up, and then there are some errands I
have
to run this evening, otherwise I'd just as soon stay here with you and
fuck some more, though I was telling the truth about being pretty much
worn out."

      "I'm kinda sore down there too.", said Tina.

      "Well, I guess that settles that.  You be sure to come back
here
in a few days, say.. Tuesday after school, then we can have another
little
party of our own, just the two of us, sound okay?"

      "Okay!", answered Tina brightly. 

      "Here, let's wrap up some of this left over cake for you to
take
with you, then I'll drive you home."

      "You don't have to do that.", said Tina, "I can walk."

      "No, honey, I want to.  It's no problem."

      With that, Jim Phillips led Tina out to his car, making sure
that
she buckled up, even though it was only a block down to her house.  He
drove her down the block to her house, stopping in front and getting
out
to open her door.  Tina had never been treated so well, and it made
her
feel special.  She jumped out of the car and turned to say her thanks
to
Mr. Phillips when she heard a voice call out from across the yard.

      "Hey, Tina.. How was the party?"

      Tina's little sister's came running across the yard from where
they had been playing to greet their older sibling.  Both little girls
had
light blond hair, like Tina, though Lisa's was longer and had bouncy
curls.  Both 9 year old Mary and 7 year old Lisa came panting up to
Tina,
asking how the party was.  Tina gave them a disparaging look, not
wanting
her few minutes alone with Jim Phillips interrupted by her bratty
sisters.
"It was fun."

      "Hey, what's this!"

      "Oh, that's just some left over birthday cake we had.", said
Jim
Phillips, handing the foil wrapped package to Tina.

      "Hey, can I have some?", asked little Lisa.

      "Oh, I think there's enough to share, don't you, Tina?  I
think it
would be nice if you gave some to your little sister's.  It's
chocolate
with a special sauce I think you'll really like", he said, winking at
Tina. 

      Tina caught Jim Phillips wink and almost giggled with their
shared
secret about the special sauce on the cake.  "Uh.. Sure.. we'll all
have
some after we get inside."

      "Tina, why don't you introduce me to your pretty little
sisters?",
he asked.

      "Uh. oh, yeah.  This is Mary and this is Lisa, she's the
youngest."

      "Hi, girls, I'm Jim Phillips, it's so nice to meet such pretty
little girls!  I guess good looks just run in this family!  Say, Mary,
how
old are you?"

      "I'm 9.  I'm gonna be 10 in 3 months."

      "That's nice, and how about you, Lisa.  How old are you?"

      "Seven.  You live up the street, right?", asked the pert
little
2nd grader.

      "Uh huh, I sure do, how did you know?"

      "Oh, I've cut through your yard to get to the park sometimes.
I
like to play in the creek."

      "She's a Tomboooyyy!", taunted Mary.

      "I AM NOT A TOM BOY!", shouted Lisa, the response coming back
instantly because this was an old and well used taunt by both her
older
sisters. 

      "Hey.. Hey.. Such a pretty little girl can't possibly be
tomboy?
Besides, the creeks a fun place to play for everyone, doesn't matter
if
you're a boy or a girl.  Mary, you shouldn't make fun of your little
sister that way, you know."  Jim Phillips mild rebuke was made milder
by
the fact that he grinned while he said it, and gave Lisa a small wink
when
he met her eyes.  "And you know, Lisa, you shouldn't be cutting
through
peoples yards without their permission.  That could lead to all sorts
of
problems.", and this time he gave a hidden wink to Tina, who KNEW what
cutting through Mr. Phillips yard could lead to.  "Next time you want
to
cut through my yard to go to the park, just knock on my door and I'll
be
sure to give you special permission!  Okay?"

      "uh.. Okay?  I'm sorry."

      "Hey, sweetheart, no harm done.  I just want to get to know
the
kids that use my yard so I can keep an eye on things.  It's really not
a
problem."  Jim Phillips was turning on the charm again for these
little
lovelies that stood before him in their dingy play clothes.  His minds
eye
had already stripped young Lisa and Mary bare, and was imagining both
little girls sucking on his huge erection and having his hard pole
slip
between their tender pink nether lips.  Already he was planning how he
would seduce each of the tiny pre-teens, and how he could use Tina to
help
turn these little girls into his willing sex slaves.  He thought how
especially nice it would be to film some scenes with 7 year old Lisa
because little girls with long blond curls always seemed to turn on
his
buyer in Amsterdam.  Something about blond curls on a small girl being
fucked by grown man three times her size and weight really sent the
price
of a video up in that market.  And Lisa with her wide eyed innocent
look
was going to be particularly fun to use.  His dick began to stir just
picturing her small face lying on a bed looking up at him with tears
in
her eyes as he pushed his fat cock deep into her virgin interior; how
she
would sound as her broke her tiny hymen and gave her the first fuck of
her
life. 

      "Now you kids go on inside and share that cake, I have to go.
Remember, Tina.. Tuesday."

      "I'll remember.", she answered as Jim walked back to his car,
got
in a drove off.

      "What's Tuesday?", asked Mary.

      "Nothin.  You guys want some of this.", she asked, holding out
the
package.

      "Yeah", they both said in unison.  All three girls ran into
the
house where Tina doled out the cake on 3 paper plates.  "You know
you're
gonna ruin you dinner", said Janice, their baby-sitter, but she made
no
move to stop the young girls as they each ate a slice of the chocolate
cake with the semen sauce still on it. 

      "What's this stuff?", asked Lisa, looking the white cream that
clung to the icing on the cake.

      "It's a special sauce that the guys ..uh .. made at the party.
Go
ahead and eat it.  It's good for you."

      "Taste's okay, I guess.  It's not very sweet, I woulda thought
they'd put sweet stuff on a cake.", commented Mary.

      "It's mostly decoration.", said Tina, who chuckled inwardly
with
the secret knowledge of what her two younger sister were really
eating. 

      "Well, I kinda like it.", said Lisa.


From: MrDouble@ix.netcom.com
Newsgroups: alt.sex.stories,alt.sex.incest
Subject: TYO:  Tina - Younger/Older - 10  (Mf, pedo, incest)
Date: Tue, 07 May 1996 13:58:58 GMT
Organization: Rosa Lopez Inc ( RLI Industries)
Message-ID: <4mnkts$sbp@dfw-ixnews6.ix.netcom.com>

Archive-name: Young/tina10.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Tina - Younger/Older - 10



****************************************
DOUBLE DISCLAIMER:
I did not write this story.
I don't know who the author is.
****************************************



XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX
::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

WARNING ... This story contains graphic descriptions of sex among
pre-teen children and between adults and pre-teen children.  If you
find this offensive stop reading now.
 
This story is entirely fictional and any similarity between persons
and events depicted in it and actual persons and events is purely
coincidental.  The story is pure fantasy and none of the events
described herein are practiced, advocated or condoned by the author.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX
::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::










==============================================================================

  Chapter 5 - The Mary Learns A Lesson

==============================================================================

      That night, Tina fell asleep immediately, exhausted from her
days
sexual adventure.  But by Sunday night, Tina was beginning to feel
horny
again, and couldn't resist reaching down between her parted legs and
her
pulled up nighty and starting to rub the small pink button of her
clitoris.  Her rubbing got faster and harder, and her breathing began
to
come in short pants.  She almost moaned, but stopped herself because
she
didn't want to wake her 9 year old sister Mary just across the room.
Her
small hairless pussy began to lubricate and she dipped her finger down
into her inner lips to get some of the moisture there to rub over her
no
enlarged clit.  It was coming to her.. coming.. it was going to be
strong.. strong...  STRONG.... "MMMMMMPPPPPPhhhhhffffff.. Mmm
Mmmm...oh..
oh.."

      "Tina?!  Are you okay?", came a small voice from across the
room.

      Tina was still convulsing with her orgasm when she heard her
sister's question.  She tried to stop cumming long enough to answer,
but
her reply came out as, "'Ts oKAY.. I'm .. uh.. Okay..  uhhhh"

      In an instant, Mary was out of her bed and across the room.
Tina's voice sounded so strange that she thought something was really
wrong and she had to come help her big sister.  She leaned over Tina's
bed
in the dark and put a hand out.  Her hand landed on Tina's heaving
belly,
and Mary got even more frightened.  Little Mary had been in a class
one
day when one of the other kids had had an epileptic seizure.  The boy
had
fallen on the floor and convulsed violently for a few seconds before
the
teacher had come over and told the class to back away for a minute.
The
seizure hadn't lasted long, and afterward the teacher had taken a long
time to explain all about epilepsy and just what a seizure was, and
that
it was nothing to be afraid of, but Mary had still been very scared.
And
now her big sister was laying here, seemingly in convulsions of her
own.

      "I'll get Mom!"

      "NO!", Tina snapped out of her orgasm at the thought of her
sister
bring her mother into the room.  "No!", she said much quieter, "I'm
okay.
Honest!  Mom doesn't have to know."

      "Know what?  Tina are you okay?", her 9 year old sister asked
again, genuinely concerned.

      Tina was touched by the concern of her sister, but also afraid
that her sister would tell their mother what happened.  She decided
that
honesty was the best policy.  "Honest, I'm okay.  I was just.. Well, I
was
doing something and.. It's kinda hard to explain.", she ended weakly.

      "What's hard to explain?  I've heard you a couple of times in
the
last week or so at night.  At first I thought you were crying or
something
and I didn't know what to do.  Then I thought maybe you were in pain
or
something, but you always seemed ok in the morning.. not sick or
nothing."
Then suddenly a horrible thought popped into the Mary's mind.  "You're
not
.... well, gonna have a baby, are you?"

      "NO!  God, Mary, you don't have a baby in 2 weeks!  No I'm not
pregnant or sick or anything."

      "So what were you doing and why were you shaking like that?"

      Tina decided she had to bite the bullet and confess, at least
part
way, "I was doing something that feels real nice, in fact it feels so
nice
that sometimes I can't help it that I make noise or shake."

      "What?"

      "I was rubbing my cunny in a special way."

      "Your cunny?", asked Mary in a disbelieving question.  Like
Tina,
9 year old Mary had been taught that her "cunny" was an area of her
body
that was off limits for answers to any questions, and even off limits
to
questions.  She'd come to think of it as kinda dirty, and so couldn't
understand why her sister would want to rub it.

      "Yeah.  When you rub it a special way it feels really good!"

      "How?"

      "Well, you sorta take your finger and rub it near the top...
there's a spot there that sorta sticks up.. well, you rub it like up
and
down and it feels good."

      "You're lying to me.  Are you sure you're not sick or nothing,
cause you gotta tell Mom or something..."

      "I'm not sick!", Tina interrupted.  She didn't want her sister
telling their mother about Tina's discovery of masturbation.  There
was
only one way to make Mary believe.  "Here.. look, I'll show you.  Get
up
here on the bed with me."  Though it was night, the room was not dark.
The girls had always slept with night lights, and the combination of
the
streetlight outside and the full moon cast light in both the windows
of the
room.  Mary climbed up on the bed, and Tina put one of her legs on
each
side of the 9 year old girl.  Then she hiked her nightdress up
revealing
her spread, bald cleft to her little sisters skeptical gaze.  Mary had
seen her sister naked before, but never with her privates to brazenly
displayed; she felt a little embarrassed. 

      "Okay.. look.. right here...", said Tina putting two fingers
on
her hairless labia and spreading them for her younger sister.  "See
the
bump at the top.  That's called your clit.  When you rub it, it feels
really good."  Being spread before her sister's gaze became a turn-on
for
Tina and she began to stroke her hard clit while her younger sister
looked
on.  "It really does feel good."

      Mary watched as Tina began to masturbate before her.  Not
knowing
what to say or how to respond she simply watched, flabbergasted, as
Tina's
hand began to stroke faster and faster, sawing in and out of her bald
slit.  Mary could see Tina's vagina beginning to glisten with young
pre-teen sex juice.  Tina's breathing became ragged; the orgasm which
had
so abruptly been cut short before was rapidly coming back.  It was
obvious
to Mary that Tina had been telling the truth about rubbing her cunny
being the source of the noise, but to Mary, Tina's heavy breathing and
uncontrolled twitching didn't look like it felt good.  But then, if it
didn't feel good, why didn't she just stop.  Mary was confused.  A
second
later, Mary was surprised as Tina arched her back, suppressing a moan.
Her
legs on either side of Mary lifted, bending at the knees, shaking.
Her
stomach muscles when taught.  Her hand flew in and out of her cunny as
slowly, the moaning died down, and her older sister's legs flopped
down on
the bed. 

      "Are you okay?", asked Mary.

      "...(pant)..Yeah.. I told you....(pant).. I'm okay.  That was
great!", then the thought occurred to her, "You should try it!"

      "Me?"

      "Yeah... You really gotta try it....  You can't know what it
feels
like til you do."

      "I don't know."

      "Come on.. What can it hurt?  Here.. Lay down.." Tina was up
and
next to her sister, urging her to lay back.  Mary did as directed, and
soon, her older sister had her on her back with her nightdress hiked
up to
her small waist, and was tugging her light blue colored cotton panties
off
her small hips.  Mary lay there embarrassed by her sister's attention
to
her privates and squeaked when she felt her sister's hand touch the
smooth
bulge of her mons and slip down into her narrow slit, probing her 9
year
old virgin cunny.  "Spread your legs a little, Mary.  Come on.  I
gotta
show you or you won't believe me!"  Tina had reached down with her
other
hand and pushed on the inside of Mary's thigh, spreading the little
girls
slender legs just enough so that she could dip a finger in to her
small
cunt and rub her sister's small pink clit.

      The instant Tina's probing finger found Mary's small clit, a
shock
of electricity went through the 9 year old girl.  A few stabs from
Tina's
finger, and Mary was jolted from her silence, "STOP!", she said.

      "What?  Did you feel it?  It feels good, right?", asked Tina.

      "It.. It's weird.", said Mary, not really know how to
characterize
the feeling from her clit.  Tina had stopped rubbing when little Mary
had
said 'Stop', but her hand remained touching the 4th graders small
hairless
cunt.  Mary's whole pussy tingled from the touch of Tina's hand. 

      "Just let me show you how to rub it, and you'll see.  It feels
great!", and with that the 11 year began to masturbate her little
sister
in earnest.  Tina had found Mary's small clit, and now she tortured it
up
and down with the middle finger of her hand, while holding the little
girls legs apart with her other hand.

      Mary was again electrified by the sensations emanating from
her
tiny clit.  Her smooth flat belly spasmed uncontrollably each time
Tina's
finger stroked upward on her cunny.  It felt really strange, but at
the
same time, she didn't really want it to stop.  Her small buttocks
clenched
with the tension building in her lower body, and without knowing it,
she
spread her legs more so that her older sister could have better access
to
her virginal opening. 

      Tina was fascinated by her sister's reaction to her constantly
moving finger.  She'd never touched another girl before, and it was
interesting to see that she could make her little sister react just by
touching her.  She was kneeling over Mary's small body, her finger
stroking the 9 year old's clit at a rapid pace.  She noted how Mary's
but
had clenched and how her slender legs had spread.  She even noticed
that
Mary's small cunt was beginning to get a little wet with excitement.
She
bent down to have a closer look as she continued to masturbate her
pre-teen sibling.  It was her first really close-up look at another
girl's
cunt, and she got close enough to smell the sweet aroma of Mary's
small,
virgin opening.


      When Mary felt Tina's breath striking her hairless cunny lips
and
her hair touching her small, flat, naked belly, the slow buildup of
tension in her loins suddenly began a rapid boil.  Not knowing what to
expect, Mary was suddenly scared and expectant at the same time.
"Tina..
It feels..   strange..  uh.. Tina.. I feel like.. like I'm gonna..
pee..
or sumthin.. uh.. "  Mary was breathing harder now, and she didn't
know
what was going to happen.  Tina didn't help her when she said, "Cum
for
me, Mary.  I wanna see you cum."  Mary didn't understand what Tina
meant.
Where was she supposed to come to?  What was gonna happen?  "Tina..
Tina..
I.. uh  I... It.. What?.... AHHhhhhh", and suddenly it didn't matter
anymore.  Mary's hands flew up to her mouth and her body was suddenly
out
of control.  She felt something jolt her whole body from inside her
private's all the way through the top of her head.  Her eyes rolled up
in
her head and her face became contorted.  Some great beast was jumping
up
and down on her, only it didn't hurt, it felt GREAT!  Each time the
beast
landed another convulsive shock wave ran through her, causing her to
kick
out her little legs and arch her back again and again and again.  It
felt
like it was never going to stop, and she never wanted it to.

      Tina watched closely as she brought her little sister to her
first
ever orgasm.  She particularly watched Mary's tiny cunt as she saw and
felt the opening to her virgin depths contract and pulse with each
wave of
the little girl's orgasm.  Now Tina suddenly understood why Jim
Phillips
liked it so much when she came on his cock; because a little girls
cunt
would literally suck a man's cock during orgasm.  Tina also noted how
little Mary's body shook, just like hers, and how her younger sister
also
had trouble stifling her moans of pleasure.  'No wonder she heard me
coming if that's what I sound like.', she thought to herself.  She
continued to massage her 9 year old sister's clit until she felt
Mary's
body go limp.  Then she turned to the girl and said, "Well, that's
what I
mean by it feels good.  Get it?" 

      Mary could barely recover enough to respond, "uh huh..."
After a
few seconds of deep breathing she said, "That felt really good.  You
were
right." 

      "Told you."

      After a few more seconds, Mary said, "I guess I don't need to
tell
Mom after all, huh?" At this, Mary giggled, and Tina giggled with her.
Tina lay down next to her sister, both girls with their night skirts
up at
their waist, and relaxed for a while.  After about 5 minutes with no
words
exchanged, Mary asked, "Will you do it to me again?"

      "No.", replied Tina.

      "Why not?", asked the 9 year old, suddenly hurt.

      "I won't do it to you, but we can do it to each other!",
offered Tina.

      "Huh?  How?", asked Mary.

      "Here.. I'll lay with my head at toward your feet and then..."

      Tina got into position, and the girls spent the next 5 minutes
masturbating each others hairless cunts.  Mary came first, but Tina
wasn't
far behind her little sister.  Both little girls rubbed each other to
orgasm again and again that night.  Finally, exhausted, Mary crawled
back
to her own bed just before dawn of the next day.

      It being a school day the next day, both girls had a hard time
making it out of bed a 2 hours later, and getting ready to go to
school.
The day seemed to drag on endlessly for both of them, though for Mary,
the
thought of going to bed now included something else; the thought of
masturbating with her sister and getting that great feeling again.
Sister
Julia noticed how tired Mary seemed and asked the 4th grader if she
was
sick.  Mary replied that she wasn't, "Just tired, I guess.", but
nothing
else was said to her that implied that anyone else knew her new found
pleasure.  The 9 year old had been a little worried that it somehow
showed
on her face, but this worry quickly evaporated. 

      That evening the two girls ate a listless dinner and both
wanted
to go to bed earlier than usual.  This set well with their parents
because
it just meant that they were out of their hair for the evening.  So
shortly after the 7 year-old Lisa was sent to bed, Mary and Tina went
up
to their room and changed into their night dresses.  This night,
neither
girl wore panties underneath, and both could hardly wait until their
parent got done with their nightly good-night kisses. 

      Livvy came up and gave each girl a perfunctory good night
kiss,
breezing in and out in her usual style.  But when their father came in
he
noticed the discarded panties on the floor and something in him
stirred a
little bit.  He sat on each girls bed and gave them both a big kiss,
resting his hands on each girls waist as he did and wrestling
internally
with the images his mind was offering.  He walked out of the room,
with a
last look back, and went off to the room he shared with his wife,
still
bothered as to why he would suddenly think of his own kids in that
way.

      After waiting a while, Mary came over to Tina's bed.  Tina,
who
had started to fall asleep was surprised when a small body slipped
into
her bed and said, "Do you wanna do it again?"

      "Huh.. Oh, yeah.  I musta started to fall asleep.  Sure, we
can do
it again, but... not all night.  I almost got detention today for
falling
asleep in Sister June's history class!"  And so, once again, the 2
little
girls began to fondle each other's open, hairless cunts.  After a
while,
Tina told Mary to lay still while she tried something. 

      "What?", asked Mary as her older sister parted her skinny legs
and
 moved down between them.

      "You'll see.", said Tina mysteriously as she positioned
herself
between her 9 year  old sister's spread legs and lowered her mouth to
the smooth pink lips of her cunt.  It was the first time Tina had ever
tried licking the pussy of another girl, and she wasn't to sure what
to
do.  She began by running her tongue up and down in her sister's
smooth
slit.

      "TINA!", her sister almost shouted between clenched teeth.

      "Shhhhhh! Do you want Mom 'n Dad to hear us?"

      "Sorry.. What are you doing?", Mary asked again in a whisper.


      "Doesn't it feel good?"

      "Well.. yeah, I guess, but.. You're not supposed to do that
with
your mouth!"

      "Says who?"

      That stumped little Mary.  "uhhhh .. I don't know."

      "That's right, you don't know.  Just relax for a minute and
it'll
feel really good.  Lay down...", and she put her hand on her sisters
flat
chest and pushed her back down on the bed. 

      Mary didn't know what to think as her older sister began to
probe
her narrow slit once more with her tongue.  It didn't seem right.
That's
where pee comes out, for heavens sake.  But it sure felt nice.  In
fact it
was feeling better by the minute.  When Tina began to concentrate on
Mary's clit, moving her head from side to side as her tongue whipped
the
small protuberance, Mary decided that it felt great, and had to pull a
pillow over her face when she began to cum for fear of screaming load
enough to cause their parents to investigate. 

      For her part, Tina could tell right away that she was "doing
it
right".  Her little sister's hips began to buck up into Tina's face,
and
when Mary came, Tina could feel the strong contractions of her 9 year
old
pussy sucking at Tina's chin.  The taste of her little sister was not
unpleasant, not as strong as a man's cum.  In fact, Tina thought it
was
kinda nice, and she wondered if that's what she tasted like to Mr.
Phillips.  When her little sister had done cumming, Tina crawled up
her
body and lay down next to her. 

      "Wha'dya think of that?  I told you it would feel good."

      "uhhhhh huh", said Mary, still trying to catch her breath.
This
was amazing.  Her 11 year old sister was opening up a whole new world
for
the 9 year old, and she wondered where Tina had learned it all.

      "We better go to bed, I'm really tired.", said Tina.

      "Okay.", said Mary, re-gaining some of her composure.  "Tina,
can
I ask you something?"

      "Sure. What?"

      "Where did you learn to do that?"

      'Uh Oh', thought Tina to herself.  "I uh.. I just sorta .. uh
.
Made it up!"  Tina couldn't think of anything else to say, and she eve
sounded to herself like she was lying.

      "I don't believe you.  Where'd you learn that?  Is that what
they
teach in those 6th grade health classes?"

      "No, dummy!  Besides, remember Mom 'n Dad wouldn't let me go
to
those classes anyway!"  After saying that, Tina realized she should
have
kept her mouth shut and let her little sister believe that.  'Opps',
she
thought.

      "Okay, so where?"

      "I can't tell you."

      "Why not?"

      "Cause I promised."

      "Who?"

      "I can't tell you."

      "Aw, Come on, Tina.  I'm your sister!  Can't you tell me?"

      "No."

      "Why not?"

      "Cause it's a secret, and I promised not to tell, that's why!"

      "I never told the secret about who broke the Tiffany lamp, did
I?
Mom 'n Dad still think it was that dumb neighbor dog we let in!
'Member
we both got punished, and I didn't tell or nothing!"

      "I know.", Tina replied feeling guilty.

      "Okay, so why can't you tell me how you found out about this
stuff?"

      "I just can't, and I wish you'd stop asking me, OKAY!  I
can't."

      "Okay, but I don't think that's fair."

      "Well, maybe I'll tell you later, but I gotta check first,
Okay?"

      "Okay."

      Tina felt guilty about not telling her 9 year old sister that
it
was Mr. Phillips up the street that had taught her all about sex.  She
and her sister were very close, and had shared everything.  They'd
never
had secrets from each other before, and it felt bad to have one now.
She
resolved to ask Jim Phillips if she could tell her sister the next day
when she went to see him after school.  Mary had sulked over to her
own
bed, and in a short while, both little girls were fast asleep.
     
      The next day after school, Tina kept her appointment with Jim
Phillips.  As always, it wasn't long before both man and little girl
were
stripped naked.  Jim gave Mary an orgasm by having her sit on his
face.
He then had her suck his cock until he shoot a large load of cum into
her
mouth.  He made sure she swallowed it all, telling her that it was
good
for her, and that it would make her breast grow big.  He never let
Tina
take her mouth off his penis.  Instead, he kept moving her head back
and
forth on his cock until he was rock hard again, and ready for another
cum.


      Today's lesson was how to fuck a man with the girl on top.  He
had
Tina stand over him, and slowly lower her hairless, pink pussy down
onto
his upright cock.  He guided the tip of his cock into the entrance of
her
tight little orifice, and then let her lower herself slowly down onto
his
cock until the pre-teen was stooped down over him with his erection
fully
engulfed by her bald cunt lips.  He had her start bounding up and
down,
her feet on the bed on either side of him, and her hands on his chest
for
balance.  Her warm tight hole milked his hard cock, and her nearly
came
again before stopping her.  He then had the 11 year old stand over him
again, only this time with her small round butt facing him.  Once
again,
he told his 11 year old lover to lower herself down onto his prick.
This
time he made her guide it in, wrapping her small hand around his slimy
throbbing cock and rubbing the large head of his penis against her
cunt
lips until they spread to admit him.  Again, she lowered herself onto
the
man and began to fuck him with her bouncing motions. 

      For his part, Jim Phillips reached down as the little girl
bounced
up and down and began to probe her small anus with his index finger.
He
grabbed some lotion from the head of the bed and lubricated the small
opening and his finger.  He then began to push his finger into the
little
girls tiny anus; first knuckle...  second knuckle.... Deeper.. Deeper.
Tina was beginning to grunt, but hadn't made a single sound of
protest.
She was getting more used to the strange acts that Jim Phillips wanted
to
perform, and his finger was certainly much better than his large cock
being pushed into her bottom, so she didn't complain, though it sure
felt
tight.  Jim began to fondle his own cock inside the girl, feeling his
dick
through the membranes that separated the pre-teen's anal and vaginal
walls.  Shortly thereafter he began to cum, pushing deeper into the 11
year old's ass and cunt, and using his free hand to grab her hips and
pull
the girl down onto his spurting cock.  Tina nearly lost her balance,
but
stayed upright while the man filled her small uterus with his hot load
of
ropy white semen.  When he released her, Tina climbed off, her cunt
dripping juice and cum, and lay down next to her adult lover, with her
head on his chest.

      After laying like that for a while and letting Mr. Phillips
catch
his breath Tina said, "Uhhh Mr. Phillips.. I.... uh.. got a problem."

      "Call me Jim, Tina.  What's the problem?"

      "Well, my sister, Mary and I, we share the same room an all,
and
.. well the other day she caught me, you know, masturbating 'n all.
And
she thought I was sick, so she was gonna tell Mom, and I told her not
to,
and she wanted to know what I was doing, and so I showed her, you
know,
just so she wouldn't tell Mom 'n all."  It was all tumbling out of her
at
once.  Tina had been worried about what to say, and so she just let it
all
spill out before she could have second thoughts about asking Jim
Philips.
"So then I show her how to, you know, do it, and we do it with each
other
all night.  Then the next night she asks me where I learn it all, and
I
tell her I can't tell her, and she keeps asking and asking, and I
didn't
tell her or anything, but she kept wanting to know, so finally I told
her
I'd see if it was alright.  I didn't tell her anything, so .. well ..
but
what I wanted to know was.. "

      "What you want to know is if you can tell her about you and
me?"

      "Well, yeah.  She knows how to keep a secret.  We've always
told
each other everything 'n she's never told one of my secrets."

      "Well, Tina.  That may be true, but this is kind of a special
secret, don't you think?  I mean, if this one were to get out, an
awful
lot of people would get hurt, including you, you know."

      "I know.  I just.. I don't know.."

      "I know, sweetheart.  It hurts to keep a secret from your
sister,
especially when your parents are so mean, huh?  It's like you and your
sister are a team in your house, right.  All for one and one for all,
huh!"

      "Yeah, I guess.."

      "I understand.  But, no.  You can't tell your little sister
about
this secret.  However, instead of telling her, you could let her IN on
it,
and then she would have as much reason to keep it as you."

      "What do you mean?  If I tell her, she WOULD be in on it?
Wouldn't she?"

      "No, Tina.  She would know your secret, but she wouldn't be in
on
it.  If she ever did tell, she wouldn't be a part of it, so it
wouldn't
matter if she told or not.  But if she had a part in it then she
probably
would be even better at keeping our little secret.  Get it?"

      "No."

      "It's simple.  If you tell her, she can tell someone else, and
it's no skin off her nose.  She probably would too.  Remember how
shocked
you were just two weeks ago.  She'd be just as shocked.  But, on the
other
hand, if you brought her here, and SHOWED her our secret, then got her
to
do it with us, then she'd have to keep it to herself because she'd be
in
just as much hot water as the rest of us."

      "You mean bring her here and we all have sex together?"

      "That's right.  I'd love to have your little sister; how old
did
you say she was?.. 9 right; sucking my cock while you sat on my face.
Think about it!  You'd have someone you share this with, and your
sister
would have her curiosity satisfied."

      "I don't know..."

      "Hey, don't be jealous.  You were at the party the other day,
right!  None of us in our little group believe in jealousy.  It just
messes things up.  It would be fun to teach your little sister, don't
you
think.  Didn't you already like teaching her how to masturbate?  How'd
you
like to teach her how to suck a cock?  Or how to get fucked?  Admit
it,
you'd love to see that, wouldn't you?"

      "I guess..."

      "Good.  Then why don't we do it then.  You can bring her here
on
Thursday after school, and we can both show her what she wants to
know.
It's a deal?"

      "uh.. Okay.  I'll bring her here after school on Thursday.
Are
you gonna try and fuck her, she's smaller for her age."

      "Tina, you should know by now that I love to fuck small girls.
There ain't nothing better than the look and feel of a large cock
slipping
into some tiny little cunny, all stretched and tight.. ... um um um..
makes
me hard just thinking about it.  Roll over, sweetie.", and Jim
Phillips
rolled Tina over on her stomach, then pulled her up on her hands and
knees
and entered her from behind.  His hand reached around to fondle Tina's
clit while he humped her hard and deep.  Tina soon was in heaven and
cried
out in orgasm.  Feeling her small round butt and tight vagina
clenching,
Jim too began to cum and spurted yet another load of semen into his
pre-teen sex toy.

      As they were gettin dressed, Jim reminded Tina to bring little
Mary with her on Thursday, but not to tell Mary anything before they
got
there.  "I will.", said Tina as she once again left by Jim's back
door.
Watching her skip off in her plaid school skirt, Jim's mind quickly
began
to flash images of what it would be like to fuck a 9 year old virgin
while
her 11 year old sister held her down.  "UM UM UM..", he said out load.
"It's turning out to be a great month!", and he closed the back door
as
Tina skipped out of sight.



--


----------- List of Characters thus far ----------

Jim Phillips
      Producer of Kiddie Porn and seducer of young girls and boys.
He
sells his product in Amsterdam to buyers he meets 3 to 4 times a year.
His
tastes run to pre-teen girls, though he has used young boys now and
again.
He has almost no scruples when it comes to using pre-teen children in
his
movies.  He has never made a snuff film, but he has participated in
kidnapping, torture and rape.  One of his big production films might
sell
for as much as $50,000 while his smaller loops run at least $500 a
epic.
He has no job, other than making and selling child video pornography.

John
      A muscular man, body builder type who enjoys sex with young
girls.  When he married he made sure to chose a wife who would not
object
to his sexual tastes and who wouldn't mind him having rather brutal
sex
with his own daughter's.  John and Jim have been friends since they
were
teens and raped a 7 year old neighbor girl together, and then shamed
her
into having sex with their friend Howard.

Evelyn
      John's wife.  Raped by her father at the age of 5, she was
abused
for many years by a series of uncles, and friends of her fathers.  She
came to think of sex between young girls and men as completely normal
and
encourages her husband to engage in sex with their two daughters.

Julie
      John 10 year old daughter.  Brown hair, shoulder length, brown
eyes.  Has starred in one of Jim Phillips major porn productions and
has
been the subject of many of his short loops.  She does not shy away
from
any type of sexual encounter and has been involved in group sex, anal
sex,
sex with various animals, golden showers, bondage, and S&M, both
giving
and receiving. 

Jennifer
      John and Evelyn's youngest daughter who just turned 9.  Has
also
been in many of Jim's kiddie porn shorts.  Brown, shoulder length
hair.

Dave
      A friend of Jim Phillips that he met while in Amsterdam during
one
of his early trips.  Originally from the West coast, Dave moved to the
Annapolis area to help Jim in producing Kiddie porn. 

Trisha
      Dave's 8 year old niece.  She has been in a few of Jim's
kiddie loops starting when she was 6 years old.  She has long blond
hair
that she wears in a pony tail most of the time.  She has not had as
much
experience with sex as Jennifer and Julie because she only gets to
live
with her Uncle Dave when her parents take one of their extended
vacations
in Europe. 

Tom
      Tom meet Jim Phillips via a computer bulletin board.  They
exchanged stories and photo's and eventually met in person in a motel
where Tom brought a young girl he had been having a relationship with
for
several months.  Both men took turns molesting the 12 year old while
the
other ran the video camera.  Tom had a knowledge of video that Jim
lacked,
and so they became quick friends with Tom providing Jim the expert
knowledge he needed to edit his video loops into full-fledged porn.

Howard
      A friend of Jim's in High School, Howard quickly put on weight
after college.  He is a frequent guest on Jim's videos where his large
size contrasts well with the small girls he has sex with. 

Cathy
      Was a friend of Jim's in High School.  She had always wondered
about Jim's proclivities, but was never sure until last year when she
had
moved back to town after an acrimonious divorce.  She had custody of
her
daughter Betty, and had decided to look up her old friend.  She had
noticed the attraction of Jim to her daughter right off, and decided
to
ask him point blank about it.  Jim had lied to her, but Cathy didn't
believe him, so to test him she had him baby-sit with Betty for a few
weekends.  At the end of that time she grilled her daughter and found
out
that he had indeed taught her the art of masturbating men with both
her
small hands.  Far from being disgusted, Cathy found herself turned on
by
the idea and when she next confronted Jim told him of her interests.
Jim
and Cathy then became sometime bed partners with little Betty helping
their lovemaking where ever she could fit in.

Betty
      Cathy's daughter; 6 years old with long golden blond hair. She
had
never seen a naked man until the night she had "caught" Jim Phillips
masturbating over her sleeping form while he was "baby-sitting".  He
had
told her how special it was that a little girl like her could get a
man
all hard, and that it meant she was a very special little girl.  Not
long
after that she was invited to shared her mother's bed with Jim and to
begin appearing in some of his video's.

Tina West
      If you read TYO_01 then you know her story.  Tina is 11 years
old
and attends 6th grade at a local Catholic Elementary school.  She has
light blond hair that is shoulder length. 

Mary West
      Tina's 9 year old sister who becomes more involved in the
story in
the next chapter.

Livina West
      Tina and Mary's mother.  She feels trapped in a dull marriage
to a
man who ignores her.  She fills her life with shopping and trips to
various beauty salons and parlors.  Her dissatisfaction has caused her
to
ignore her children's need for love.  Jim Phillips noticed that the
West
girls where being ignored by their parents and so this made him target
them in the first place.  Livina, or Livvy, is easily charmed and now
has
a definite attraction for Jim Phillips which he will use later to his
advantage.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------
From the authors:

      Comments are appreciated.  I'd like to know what you liked,
what
you didn't like, what you want to see more of, and what you want less
of.
If there is anything you would like to see added to the plot, please
let
me know.  Other authors have said it, and I'll say it again here, the
comments of the readers really help to motivate more writing.  If you
like this type of story and want to see more of them then upload a
comment
file to R&E and let the author know!  Reading these and not commenting
means the well could eventually dry up.  To comment on this story
upload a
note with the title as described above to the alt.sex.stories.d.  I
look forward to reading you notes.  I'm sure that your comments are
read
by all the people who write these types of stories, so feedback to one
author is feedback to us all.

      Don't know what to say?  Want to comment but don't have a
clue...
Try this.. Just answer the questions below and send that.  The feed
back
is appreciated...

What age range do you like to see in these stories?

What type of sex do you want to see more of?
      Group       S&M         Rape  Virgins
      Bondage           Golden Showers    Gentle      Animals     Etc.

Is there a type of character you'd like to see?
      Handicapped Other Races Rich        Politician
      Foreign           Sadists           Criminal    Police
      Teachers    Doctors          

What type of story turns you on the most?  Use an example from a.s.s.
if you
                                 want.  I'm sure the author
would
                                 like to know.


--- Some plans for the future of the TYO series include...

      - Mary is seduced with her sister's help.
      - Tina gets detention, and her punishment is to satisfy the
        local Jr. High Football team.
      - Livvy is seduced by Jim Phillips who then turns her on to
sex with
        young boys.  All this leads up to the day when Livvy offers
her
        youngest daughter, Lisa to Jim to keep her terrible secret.
      - Tina's Dad catches her and Mary in a 69 and begins to punish
the
        2 girls, but winds up being seduced by them.
      - Jim plans a new major film around the entire West family.